1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
7605
7606
7607
7608
7609
7610
7611
7612
7613
7614
7615
7616
7617
7618
7619
7620
7621
7622
7623
7624
7625
7626
7627
7628
7629
7630
7631
7632
7633
7634
7635
7636
7637
7638
7639
7640
7641
7642
7643
7644
7645
7646
7647
7648
7649
7650
7651
7652
7653
7654
7655
7656
7657
7658
7659
7660
7661
7662
7663
7664
7665
7666
7667
7668
7669
7670
7671
7672
7673
7674
7675
7676
7677
7678
7679
7680
7681
7682
7683
7684
7685
7686
7687
7688
7689
7690
7691
7692
7693
7694
7695
7696
7697
7698
7699
7700
7701
7702
7703
7704
7705
7706
7707
7708
7709
7710
7711
7712
7713
7714
7715
7716
7717
7718
7719
7720
7721
7722
7723
7724
7725
7726
7727
7728
7729
7730
7731
7732
7733
7734
7735
7736
7737
7738
7739
7740
7741
|
The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Outlaw of Torn, by Edgar Rice Burroughs
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
Title: The Outlaw of Torn
Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs
Release Date: July 8, 2008 [EBook #369]
Last Updated: March 14, 2018
Language: English
Character set encoding: UTF-8
*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OUTLAW OF TORN ***
Produced by Judith Boss
THE OUTLAW OF TORN
By Edgar Rice Burroughs
To My Friend
JOSEPH E. BRAY
CHAPTER I
Here is a story that has lain dormant for seven hundred years. At first
it was suppressed by one of the Plantagenet kings of England. Later it
was forgotten. I happened to dig it up by accident. The accident being
the relationship of my wife's cousin to a certain Father Superior in a
very ancient monastery in Europe.
He let me pry about among a quantity of mildewed and musty manuscripts
and I came across this. It is very interesting--partially since it is a
bit of hitherto unrecorded history, but principally from the fact that
it records the story of a most remarkable revenge and the adventurous
life of its innocent victim--Richard, the lost prince of England.
In the retelling of it, I have left out most of the history. What
interested me was the unique character about whom the tale revolves--the
visored horseman who--but let us wait until we get to him.
It all happened in the thirteenth century, and while it was happening,
it shook England from north to south and from east to west; and reached
across the channel and shook France. It started, directly, in the London
palace of Henry III, and was the result of a quarrel between the King
and his powerful brother-in-law, Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester.
Never mind the quarrel, that's history, and you can read all about it at
your leisure. But on this June day in the year of our Lord 1243, Henry
so forgot himself as to very unjustly accuse De Montfort of treason in
the presence of a number of the King's gentlemen.
De Montfort paled. He was a tall, handsome man, and when he drew himself
to his full height and turned those gray eyes on the victim of his
wrath, as he did that day, he was very imposing. A power in England,
second only to the King himself, and with the heart of a lion in him, he
answered the King as no other man in all England would have dared answer
him.
“My Lord King,” he cried, “that you be my Lord King alone prevents Simon
de Montfort from demanding satisfaction for such a gross insult. That
you take advantage of your kingship to say what you would never dare say
were you not king, brands me not a traitor, though it does brand you a
coward.”
Tense silence fell upon the little company of lords and courtiers as
these awful words fell from the lips of a subject, addressed to his
king. They were horrified, for De Montfort's bold challenge was to them
but little short of sacrilege.
Henry, flushing in mortification and anger, rose to advance upon De
Montfort, but suddenly recollecting the power which he represented, he
thought better of whatever action he contemplated and, with a haughty
sneer, turned to his courtiers.
“Come, my gentlemen,” he said, “methought that we were to have a turn
with the foils this morning. Already it waxeth late. Come, De Fulm! Come,
Leybourn!” and the King left the apartment followed by his gentlemen,
all of whom had drawn away from the Earl of Leicester when it became
apparent that the royal displeasure was strong against him. As the
arras fell behind the departing King, De Montfort shrugged his broad
shoulders, and turning, left the apartment by another door.
When the King, with his gentlemen, entered the armory he was still
smarting from the humiliation of De Montfort's reproaches, and as he
laid aside his surcoat and plumed hat to take the foils with De Fulm,
his eyes alighted on the master of fence, Sir Jules de Vac, who was
advancing with the King's foil and helmet. Henry felt in no mood for
fencing with De Fulm, who, like the other sycophants that surrounded
him, always allowed the King easily to best him in every encounter.
De Vac he knew to be too jealous of his fame as a swordsman to permit
himself to be overcome by aught but superior skill, and this day Henry
felt that he could best the devil himself.
The armory was a great room on the main floor of the palace, off the
guard room. It was built in a small wing of the building so that it
had light from three sides. In charge of it was the lean, grizzled,
leather-skinned Sir Jules de Vac, and it was he whom Henry commanded to
face him in mimic combat with the foils, for the King wished to go with
hammer and tongs at someone to vent his suppressed rage.
So he let De Vac assume to his mind's eye the person of the hated De
Montfort, and it followed that De Vac was nearly surprised into an early
and mortifying defeat by the King's sudden and clever attack.
Henry III had always been accounted a good swordsman, but that day
he quite outdid himself and, in his imagination, was about to run
the pseudo De Montfort through the heart, to the wild acclaim of his
audience. For this fell purpose he had backed the astounded De Vac twice
around the hall when, with a clever feint, and backward step, the master
of fence drew the King into the position he wanted him, and with the
suddenness of lightning, a little twist of his foil sent Henry's weapon
clanging across the floor of the armory.
For an instant, the King stood as tense and white as though the hand of
death had reached out and touched his heart with its icy fingers.
The episode meant more to him than being bested in play by the best
swordsman in England--for that surely was no disgrace--to Henry it
seemed prophetic of the outcome of a future struggle when he should
stand face to face with the real De Montfort; and then, seeing in De
Vac only the creature of his imagination with which he had vested the
likeness of his powerful brother-in-law, Henry did what he should like
to have done to the real Leicester. Drawing off his gauntlet he advanced
close to De Vac.
“Dog!” he hissed, and struck the master of fence a stinging blow across
the face, and spat upon him. Then he turned on his heel and strode from
the armory.
De Vac had grown old in the service of the kings of England, but he
hated all things English and all Englishmen. The dead King John, though
hated by all others, he had loved, but with the dead King's bones De
Vac's loyalty to the house he served had been buried in the Cathedral of
Worcester.
During the years he had served as master of fence at the English Court,
the sons of royalty had learned to thrust and parry and cut as only
De Vac could teach the art, and he had been as conscientious in the
discharge of his duties as he had been in his unswerving hatred and
contempt for his pupils.
And now the English King had put upon him such an insult as might only
be wiped out by blood.
As the blow fell, the wiry Frenchman clicked his heels together, and
throwing down his foil, he stood erect and rigid as a marble statue
before his master. White and livid was his tense drawn face, but he
spoke no word.
He might have struck the King, but then there would have been left to
him no alternative save death by his own hand; for a king may not fight
with a lesser mortal, and he who strikes a king may not live--the king's
honor must be satisfied.
Had a French king struck him, De Vac would have struck back, and gloried
in the fate which permitted him to die for the honor of France; but an
English King--pooh! a dog; and who would die for a dog? No, De Vac would
find other means of satisfying his wounded pride. He would revel in
revenge against this man for whom he felt no loyalty. If possible, he
would harm the whole of England if he could, but he would bide his time.
He could afford to wait for his opportunity if, by waiting, he could
encompass a more terrible revenge.
De Vac had been born in Paris, the son of a French officer reputed the
best swordsman in France. The son had followed closely in the footsteps
of his father until, on the latter's death, he could easily claim the
title of his sire. How he had left France and entered the service of
John of England is not of this story. All the bearing that the life of
Jules de Vac has upon the history of England hinges upon but two of his
many attributes--his wonderful swordsmanship and his fearful hatred for
his adopted country.
CHAPTER II
South of the armory of Westminster Palace lay the gardens, and here, on
the third day following the King's affront to De Vac, might have been a
seen a black-haired woman gowned in a violet cyclas, richly embroidered
with gold about the yoke and at the bottom of the loose-pointed sleeves,
which reached almost to the similar bordering on the lower hem of the
garment. A richly wrought leathern girdle, studded with precious stones,
and held in place by a huge carved buckle of gold, clasped the garment
about her waist so that the upper portion fell outward over the girdle
after the manner of a blouse. In the girdle was a long dagger of
beautiful workmanship. Dainty sandals encased her feet, while a wimple
of violet silk bordered in gold fringe, lay becomingly over her head and
shoulders.
By her side walked a handsome boy of about three, clad, like his
companion, in gay colors. His tiny surcoat of scarlet velvet was rich
with embroidery, while beneath was a close-fitting tunic of white
silk. His doublet was of scarlet, while his long hose of white were
cross-gartered with scarlet from his tiny sandals to his knees. On the
back of his brown curls sat a flat-brimmed, round-crowned hat in which a
single plume of white waved and nodded bravely at each move of the proud
little head.
The child's features were well molded, and his frank, bright eyes gave
an expression of boyish generosity to a face which otherwise would have
been too arrogant and haughty for such a mere baby. As he talked with
his companion, little flashes of peremptory authority and dignity, which
sat strangely upon one so tiny, caused the young woman at times to
turn her head from him that he might not see the smiles which she could
scarce repress.
Presently the boy took a ball from his tunic, and, pointing at a little
bush near them, said, “Stand you there, Lady Maud, by yonder bush. I
would play at toss.”
The young woman did as she was bid, and when she had taken her place
and turned to face him the boy threw the ball to her. Thus they played
beneath the windows of the armory, the boy running blithely after the
ball when he missed it, and laughing and shouting in happy glee when he
made a particularly good catch.
In one of the windows of the armory overlooking the garden stood a grim,
gray, old man, leaning upon his folded arms, his brows drawn together in
a malignant scowl, the corners of his mouth set in a stern, cold line.
He looked upon the garden and the playing child, and upon the lovely
young woman beneath him, but with eyes which did not see, for De Vac was
working out a great problem, the greatest of all his life.
For three days, the old man had brooded over his grievance, seeking for
some means to be revenged upon the King for the insult which Henry had
put upon him. Many schemes had presented themselves to his shrewd
and cunning mind, but so far all had been rejected as unworthy of the
terrible satisfaction which his wounded pride demanded.
His fancies had, for the most part, revolved about the unsettled
political conditions of Henry's reign, for from these he felt he might
wrest that opportunity which could be turned to his own personal uses
and to the harm, and possibly the undoing, of the King.
For years an inmate of the palace, and often a listener in the armory
when the King played at sword with his friends and favorites, De Vac had
heard much which passed between Henry III and his intimates that could
well be turned to the King's harm by a shrewd and resourceful enemy.
With all England, he knew the utter contempt in which Henry held the
terms of the Magna Charta which he so often violated along with his
kingly oath to maintain it. But what all England did not know, De Vac
had gleaned from scraps of conversation dropped in the armory: that
Henry was even now negotiating with the leaders of foreign mercenaries,
and with Louis IX of France, for a sufficient force of knights and
men-at-arms to wage a relentless war upon his own barons that he might
effectively put a stop to all future interference by them with the royal
prerogative of the Plantagenets to misrule England.
If he could but learn the details of this plan, thought De Vac: the
point of landing of the foreign troops; their numbers; the first point
of attack. Ah, would it not be sweet revenge indeed to balk the King in
this venture so dear to his heart!
A word to De Clare, or De Montfort would bring the barons and their
retainers forty thousand strong to overwhelm the King's forces.
And he would let the King know to whom, and for what cause, he was
beholden for his defeat and discomfiture. Possibly the barons would
depose Henry, and place a new king upon England's throne, and then De
Vac would mock the Plantagenet to his face. Sweet, kind, delectable
vengeance, indeed! And the old man licked his thin lips as though to
taste the last sweet vestige of some dainty morsel.
And then Chance carried a little leather ball beneath the window where
the old man stood; and as the child ran, laughing, to recover it, De
Vac's eyes fell upon him, and his former plan for revenge melted as the
fog before the noonday sun; and in its stead there opened to him the
whole hideous plot of fearsome vengeance as clearly as it were writ upon
the leaves of a great book that had been thrown wide before him. And,
in so far as he could direct, he varied not one jot from the details
of that vividly conceived masterpiece of hellishness during the twenty
years which followed.
The little boy who so innocently played in the garden of his royal
father was Prince Richard, the three-year-old son of Henry III of
England. No published history mentions this little lost prince; only the
secret archives of the kings of England tell the story of his strange
and adventurous life. His name has been blotted from the records of men;
and the revenge of De Vac has passed from the eyes of the world; though
in his time it was a real and terrible thing in the hearts of the
English.
CHAPTER III
For nearly a month, the old man haunted the palace, and watched in the
gardens for the little Prince until he knew the daily routine of his
tiny life with his nurses and governesses.
He saw that when the Lady Maud accompanied him, they were wont to repair
to the farthermost extremities of the palace grounds where, by a little
postern gate, she admitted a certain officer of the Guards to whom the
Queen had forbidden the privilege of the court.
There, in a secluded bower, the two lovers whispered their hopes and
plans, unmindful of the royal charge playing neglected among the flowers
and shrubbery of the garden.
Toward the middle of July De Vac had his plans well laid. He had managed
to coax old Brus, the gardener, into letting him have the key to the
little postern gate on the plea that he wished to indulge in a midnight
escapade, hinting broadly of a fair lady who was to be the partner of
his adventure, and, what was more to the point with Brus, at the same
time slipping a couple of golden zecchins into the gardener's palm.
Brus, like the other palace servants, considered De Vac a loyal retainer
of the house of Plantagenet. Whatever else of mischief De Vac might be
up to, Brus was quite sure that in so far as the King was concerned, the
key to the postern gate was as safe in De Vac's hands as though Henry
himself had it.
The old fellow wondered a little that the morose old master of fence
should, at his time in life, indulge in frivolous escapades more
befitting the younger sprigs of gentility, but, then, what concern was
it of his? Did he not have enough to think about to keep the gardens
so that his royal master and mistress might find pleasure in the shaded
walks, the well-kept sward, and the gorgeous beds of foliage plants and
blooming flowers which he set with such wondrous precision in the formal
garden?
Further, two gold zecchins were not often come by so easily as this;
and if the dear Lord Jesus saw fit, in his infinite wisdom, to take this
means of rewarding his poor servant, it ill became such a worm as he to
ignore the divine favor. So Brus took the gold zecchins and De Vac the
key, and the little prince played happily among the flowers of his royal
father's garden, and all were satisfied; which was as it should have
been.
That night, De Vac took the key to a locksmith on the far side of
London; one who could not possibly know him or recognize the key
as belonging to the palace. Here he had a duplicate made, waiting
impatiently while the old man fashioned it with the crude instruments of
his time.
From this little shop, De Vac threaded his way through the dirty lanes
and alleys of ancient London, lighted at far intervals by an occasional
smoky lantern, until he came to a squalid tenement but a short distance
from the palace.
A narrow alley ran past the building, ending abruptly at the bank of the
Thames in a moldering wooden dock, beneath which the inky waters of the
river rose and fell, lapping the decaying piles and surging far beneath
the dock to the remote fastnesses inhabited by the great fierce dock
rats and their fiercer human antitypes.
Several times De Vac paced the length of this black alley in search of
the little doorway of the building he sought. At length he came upon it,
and, after repeated pounding with the pommel of his sword, it was opened
by a slatternly old hag.
“What would ye of a decent woman at such an ungodly hour?” she grumbled.
“Ah, 'tis ye, my lord?” she added, hastily, as the flickering rays of
the candle she bore lighted up De Vac's face. “Welcome, my Lord, thrice
welcome. The daughter of the devil welcomes her brother.”
“Silence, old hag,” cried De Vac. “Is it not enough that you leech me
of good marks of such a quantity that you may ever after wear mantles
of villosa and feast on simnel bread and malmsey, that you must needs
burden me still further with the affliction of thy vile tongue?
“Hast thou the clothes ready bundled and the key, also, to this gate
to perdition? And the room: didst set to rights the furnishings I had
delivered here, and sweep the century-old accumulation of filth and
cobwebs from the floor and rafters? Why, the very air reeked of the dead
Romans who builded London twelve hundred years ago. Methinks, too, from
the stink, they must have been Roman swineherd who habited this sty with
their herds, an' I venture that thou, old sow, hast never touched broom
to the place for fear of disturbing the ancient relics of thy kin.”
“Cease thy babbling, Lord Satan,” cried the woman. “I would rather hear
thy money talk than thou, for though it come accursed and tainted from
thy rogue hand, yet it speaks with the same sweet and commanding voice
as it were fresh from the coffers of the holy church.
“The bundle is ready,” she continued, closing the door after De Vac, who
had now entered, “and here be the key; but first let us have a payment.
I know not what thy foul work may be, but foul it is I know from the
secrecy which you have demanded, an' I dare say there will be some who
would pay well to learn the whereabouts of the old woman and the child,
thy sister and her son you tell me they be, who you are so anxious to
hide away in old Til's garret. So it be well for you, my Lord, to pay
old Til well and add a few guilders for the peace of her tongue if you
would that your prisoner find peace in old Til's house.”
“Fetch me the bundle, hag,” replied De Vac, “and you shall have gold
against a final settlement; more even than we bargained for if all goes
well and thou holdest thy vile tongue.”
But the old woman's threats had already caused De Vac a feeling of
uneasiness, which would have been reflected to an exaggerated degree in
the old woman had she known the determination her words had caused in
the mind of the old master of fence.
His venture was far too serious, and the results of exposure too
fraught with danger, to permit of his taking any chances with a disloyal
fellow-conspirator. True, he had not even hinted at the enormity of the
plot in which he was involving the old woman, but, as she had said, his
stern commands for secrecy had told enough to arouse her suspicions, and
with them her curiosity and cupidity. So it was that old Til might well
have quailed in her tattered sandals had she but even vaguely guessed
the thoughts which passed in De Vac's mind; but the extra gold pieces
he dropped into her withered palm as she delivered the bundle to him,
together with the promise of more, quite effectually won her loyalty and
her silence for the time being.
Slipping the key into the pocket of his tunic and covering the bundle
with his long surcoat, De Vac stepped out into the darkness of the alley
and hastened toward the dock.
Beneath the planks he found a skiff which he had moored there earlier
in the evening, and underneath one of the thwarts he hid the bundle.
Then, casting off, he rowed slowly up the Thames until, below the palace
walls, he moored near to the little postern gate which let into the
lower end of the garden.
Hiding the skiff as best he could in some tangled bushes which grew to
the water's edge, set there by order of the King to add to the beauty of
the aspect from the river side, De Vac crept warily to the postern and,
unchallenged, entered and sought his apartments in the palace.
The next day, he returned the original key to Brus, telling the old man
that he had not used it after all, since mature reflection had convinced
him of the folly of his contemplated adventure, especially in one whose
youth was past, and in whose joints the night damp of the Thames might
find lodgement for rheumatism.
“Ha, Sir Jules,” laughed the old gardener, “Virtue and Vice be twin
sisters who come running to do the bidding of the same father, Desire.
Were there no desire there would be no virtue, and because one man
desires what another does not, who shall say whether the child of his
desire be vice or virtue? Or on the other hand if my friend desires his
own wife and if that be virtue, then if I also desire his wife, is not
that likewise virtue, since we desire the same thing? But if to obtain
our desire it be necessary to expose our joints to the Thames' fog, then
it were virtue to remain at home.”
“Right you sound, old mole,” said De Vac, smiling, “would that I might
learn to reason by your wondrous logic; methinks it might stand me in
good stead before I be much older.”
“The best sword arm in all Christendom needs no other logic than the
sword, I should think,” said Brus, returning to his work.
That afternoon, De Vac stood in a window of the armory looking out
upon the beautiful garden which spread before him to the river wall two
hundred yards away. In the foreground were box-bordered walks, smooth,
sleek lawns, and formal beds of gorgeous flowering plants, while here
and there marble statues of wood nymph and satyr gleamed, sparkling in
the brilliant sunlight, or, half shaded by an overhanging bush, took
on a semblance of life from the riotous play of light and shadow as the
leaves above them moved to and fro in the faint breeze. Farther in the
distance, the river wall was hidden by more closely massed bushes, and
the formal, geometric precision of the nearer view was relieved by a
background of vine-colored bowers, and a profusion of small trees and
flowering shrubs arranged in studied disorder.
Through this seeming jungle ran tortuous paths, and the carved stone
benches of the open garden gave place to rustic seats, and swings
suspended from the branches of fruit trees.
Toward this enchanting spot slowly were walking the Lady Maud and her
little charge, Prince Richard; all ignorant of the malicious watcher in
the window behind them.
A great peacock strutted proudly across the walk before them, and, as
Richard ran, childlike, after it, Lady Maud hastened on to the little
postern gate which she quickly unlocked, admitting her lover, who had
been waiting without. Relocking the gate the two strolled arm in arm to
the little bower which was their trysting place.
As the lovers talked, all self-engrossed, the little Prince played
happily about among the trees and flowers, and none saw the stern,
determined face which peered through the foliage at a little distance
from the playing boy.
Richard was devoting his royal energies to chasing an elusive butterfly
which fate led nearer and nearer to the cold, hard watcher in the
bushes. Closer and closer came the little Prince, and in another
moment, he had burst through the flowering shrubs, and stood facing the
implacable master of fence.
“Your Highness,” said De Vac, bowing to the little fellow, “let old
DeVac help you catch the pretty insect.”
Richard, having often seen De Vac, did not fear him, and so together
they started in pursuit of the butterfly which by now had passed out
of sight. De Vac turned their steps toward the little postern gate,
but when he would have passed through with the tiny Prince, the latter
rebelled.
“Come, My Lord Prince,” urged De Vac, “methinks the butterfly did but
alight without the wall, we can have it and return within the garden in
an instant.”
“Go thyself and fetch it,” replied the Prince; “the King, my father, has
forbid me stepping without the palace grounds.”
“Come,” commanded De Vac, more sternly, “no harm can come to you.”
But the child hung back and would not go with him so that De Vac was
forced to grasp him roughly by the arm. There was a cry of rage and
alarm from the royal child.
“Unhand me, sirrah,” screamed the boy. “How dare you lay hands on a
prince of England?”
De Vac clapped his hand over the child's mouth to still his cries,
but it was too late. The Lady Maud and her lover had heard and, in an
instant, they were rushing toward the postern gate, the officer drawing
his sword as he ran.
When they reached the wall, De Vac and the Prince were upon the outside,
and the Frenchman had closed and was endeavoring to lock the gate.
But, handicapped by the struggling boy, he had not time to turn the key
before the officer threw himself against the panels and burst out before
the master of fence, closely followed by the Lady Maud.
De Vac dropped the key and, still grasping the now thoroughly
affrightened Prince with his left hand, drew his sword and confronted
the officer.
There were no words, there was no need of words; De Vac's intentions
were too plain to necessitate any parley, so the two fell upon each
other with grim fury; the brave officer facing the best swordsman that
France had ever produced in a futile attempt to rescue his young prince.
In a moment, De Vac had disarmed him, but, contrary to the laws of
chivalry, he did not lower his point until it had first plunged through
the heart of his brave antagonist. Then, with a bound, he leaped between
Lady Maud and the gate, so that she could not retreat into the garden
and give the alarm.
Still grasping the trembling child in his iron grip, he stood facing the
lady in waiting, his back against the door.
“Mon Dieu, Sir Jules,” she cried, “hast thou gone mad?”
“No, My Lady,” he answered, “but I had not thought to do the work which
now lies before me. Why didst thou not keep a still tongue in thy head
and let his patron saint look after the welfare of this princeling? Your
rashness has brought you to a pretty pass, for it must be either you or
I, My Lady, and it cannot be I. Say thy prayers and compose thyself for
death.”
Henry III, King of England, sat in his council chamber surrounded by
the great lords and nobles who composed his suit. He awaited Simon de
Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whom he had summoned that he might heap
still further indignities upon him with the intention of degrading and
humiliating him that he might leave England forever. The King feared
this mighty kinsman who so boldly advised him against the weak follies
which were bringing his kingdom to a condition of revolution.
What the outcome of this audience would have been none may say, for
Leicester had but just entered and saluted his sovereign when there came
an interruption which drowned the petty wrangles of king and courtier in
a common affliction that touched the hearts of all.
There was a commotion at one side of the room, the arras parted, and
Eleanor, Queen of England, staggered toward the throne, tears streaming
down her pale cheeks.
“Oh, My Lord! My Lord!” she cried, “Richard, our son, has been
assassinated and thrown into the Thames.”
In an instant, all was confusion and turmoil, and it was with the
greatest difficulty that the King finally obtained a coherent statement
from his queen.
It seemed that when the Lady Maud had not returned to the palace with
Prince Richard at the proper time, the Queen had been notified and an
immediate search had been instituted--a search which did not end for
over twenty years; but the first fruits of it turned the hearts of the
court to stone, for there beside the open postern gate lay the dead
bodies of Lady Maud and a certain officer of the Guards, but nowhere
was there a sign or trace of Prince Richard, second son of Henry III of
England, and at that time the youngest prince of the realm.
It was two days before the absence of De Vac was noted, and then it was
that one of the lords in waiting to the King reminded his majesty of
the episode of the fencing bout, and a motive for the abduction of the
King's little son became apparent.
An edict was issued requiring the examination of every child in England,
for on the left breast of the little Prince was a birthmark which
closely resembled a lily and, when after a year no child was found
bearing such a mark and no trace of De Vac uncovered, the search was
carried into France, nor was it ever wholly relinquished at any time for
more than twenty years.
The first theory, of assassination, was quickly abandoned when it was
subjected to the light of reason, for it was evident that an assassin
could have dispatched the little Prince at the same time that he killed
the Lady Maud and her lover, had such been his desire.
The most eager factor in the search for Prince Richard was Simon de
Montfort, Earl of Leicester, whose affection for his royal nephew had
always been so marked as to have been commented upon by the members of
the King's household.
Thus for a time the rupture between De Montfort and his king was
healed, and although the great nobleman was divested of his authority in
Gascony, he suffered little further oppression at the hands of his royal
master.
CHAPTER IV
As De Vac drew his sword from the heart of the Lady Maud, he winced,
for, merciless though he was, he had shrunk from this cruel task. Too
far he had gone, however, to back down now, and, had he left the Lady
Maud alive, the whole of the palace guard and all the city of London
would have been on his heels in ten minutes; there would have been no
escape.
The little Prince was now so terrified that he could but tremble and
whimper in his fright. So fearful was he of the terrible De Vac that a
threat of death easily stilled his tongue, and so the grim, old man led
him to the boat hidden deep in the dense bushes.
De Vac did not dare remain in this retreat until dark, as he had first
intended. Instead, he drew a dingy, ragged dress from the bundle beneath
the thwart and in this disguised himself as an old woman, drawing a
cotton wimple low over his head and forehead to hide his short hair.
Concealing the child beneath the other articles of clothing, he pushed
off from the bank, and, rowing close to the shore, hastened down the
Thames toward the old dock where, the previous night, he had concealed
his skiff. He reached his destination unnoticed, and, running in beneath
the dock, worked the boat far into the dark recess of the cave-like
retreat.
Here he determined to hide until darkness had fallen, for he knew that
the search would be on for the little lost Prince at any moment, and
that none might traverse the streets of London without being subject to
the closest scrutiny.
Taking advantage of the forced wait, De Vac undressed the Prince and
clothed him in other garments, which had been wrapped in the bundle
hidden beneath the thwart; a little red cotton tunic with hose to match,
a black doublet and a tiny leather jerkin and leather cap.
The discarded clothing of the Prince he wrapped about a huge stone torn
from the disintegrating masonry of the river wall, and consigned the
bundle to the voiceless river.
The Prince had by now regained some of his former assurance and,
finding that De Vac seemed not to intend harming him, the little fellow
commenced questioning his grim companion, his childish wonder at this
strange adventure getting the better of his former apprehension.
“What do we here, Sir Jules?” he asked. “Take me back to the King's, my
father's palace. I like not this dark hole nor the strange garments you
have placed upon me.”
“Silence, boy!” commanded the old man. “Sir Jules be dead, nor are you
a king's son. Remember these two things well, nor ever again let me hear
you speak the name Sir Jules, or call yourself a prince.”
The boy went silent, again cowed by the fierce tone of his captor.
Presently he began to whimper, for he was tired and hungry and
frightened--just a poor little baby, helpless and hopeless in the hands
of this cruel enemy--all his royalty as nothing, all gone with the
silken finery which lay in the thick mud at the bottom of the Thames,
and presently he dropped into a fitful sleep in the bottom of the skiff.
When darkness had settled, De Vac pushed the skiff outward to the
side of the dock and, gathering the sleeping child in his arms, stood
listening, preparatory to mounting to the alley which led to old Til's
place.
As he stood thus, a faint sound of clanking armor came to his attentive
ears; louder and louder it grew until there could be no doubt but that a
number of men were approaching.
De Vac resumed his place in the skiff, and again drew it far beneath
the dock. Scarcely had he done so ere a party of armored knights and
men-at-arms clanked out upon the planks above him from the mouth of the
dark alley. Here they stopped as though for consultation and plainly
could the listener below hear every word of their conversation.
“De Montfort,” said one, “what thinkest thou of it? Can it be that the
Queen is right and that Richard lies dead beneath these black waters?”
“No, De Clare,” replied a deep voice, which De Vac recognized as that of
the Earl of Leicester. “The hand that could steal the Prince from out of
the very gardens of his sire without the knowledge of Lady Maud or her
companion, which must evidently have been the case, could more easily
and safely have dispatched him within the gardens had that been the
object of this strange attack. I think, My Lord, that presently we shall
hear from some bold adventurer who holds the little Prince for
ransom. God give that such may be the case, for of all the winsome and
affectionate little fellows I have ever seen, not even excepting mine
own dear son, the little Richard was the most to be beloved. Would that
I might get my hands upon the foul devil who has done this horrid deed.”
Beneath the planks, not four feet from where Leicester stood, lay the
object of his search. The clanking armor, the heavy spurred feet, and
the voices above him had awakened the little Prince and, with a startled
cry, he sat upright in the bottom of the skiff. Instantly De Vac's iron
band clapped over the tiny mouth, but not before a single faint wail had
reached the ears of the men above.
“Hark! What was that, My Lord?” cried one of the men-at-arms.
In tense silence they listened for a repetition of the sound and then De
Montfort cried out:
“What ho, below there! Who is it beneath the dock? Answer, in the name
of the King!”
Richard, recognizing the voice of his favorite uncle, struggled to free
himself, but De Vac's ruthless hand crushed out the weak efforts of the
babe, and all was quiet as the tomb, while those above stood listening
for a repetition of the sound.
“Dock rats,” said De Clare, and then as though the devil guided them to
protect his own, two huge rats scurried upward from between the loose
boards, and ran squealing up the dark alley.
“Right you are,” said De Montfort, “but I could have sworn 'twas a
child's feeble wail had I not seen the two filthy rodents with mine own
eyes. Come, let us to the next vile alley. We have met with no success
here, though that old hag who called herself Til seemed overanxious to
bargain for the future information she seemed hopeful of being able to
give us.”
As they moved off, their voices grew fainter in the ears of the
listeners beneath the dock and soon were lost in the distance.
“A close shave,” thought De Vac, as he again took up the child and
prepared to gain the dock. No further noises occurring to frighten him,
he soon reached the door to Til's house and, inserting the key, crept
noiselessly to the garret room which he had rented from his ill-favored
hostess.
There were no stairs from the upper floor to the garret above, this
ascent being made by means of a wooden ladder which De Vac pulled up
after him, closing and securing the aperture, through which he climbed
with his burden, by means of a heavy trapdoor equipped with thick bars.
The apartment which they now entered extended across the entire east end
of the building, and had windows upon three sides. These were heavily
curtained. The apartment was lighted by a small cresset hanging from a
rafter near the center of the room.
The walls were unplastered and the rafters unceiled; the whole bearing a
most barnlike and unhospitable appearance.
In one corner was a huge bed, and across the room a smaller cot; a
cupboard, a table, and two benches completed the furnishings. These
articles De Vac had purchased for the room against the time when he
should occupy it with his little prisoner.
On the table were a loaf of black bread, an earthenware jar containing
honey, a pitcher of milk and two drinking horns. To these, De Vac
immediately gave his attention, commanding the child to partake of what
he wished.
Hunger for the moment overcame the little Prince's fears, and he set
to with avidity upon the strange, rough fare, made doubly coarse by
the rude utensils and the bare surroundings, so unlike the royal
magnificence of his palace apartments.
While the child ate, De Vac hastened to the lower floor of the building
in search of Til, whom he now thoroughly mistrusted and feared. The
words of De Montfort, which he had overheard at the dock, convinced him
that here was one more obstacle to the fulfillment of his revenge which
must be removed as had the Lady Maud; but in this instance there was
neither youth nor beauty to plead the cause of the intended victim, or
to cause the grim executioner a pang of remorse.
When he found the old hag, she was already dressed to go upon the
street, in fact he intercepted her at the very door of the building.
Still clad as he was in the mantle and wimple of an old woman, Til
did not, at first, recognize him, and when he spoke, she burst into
a nervous, cackling laugh, as one caught in the perpetration of some
questionable act, nor did her manner escape the shrewd notice of the
wily master of fence.
“Whither, old hag?” he asked.
“To visit Mag Tunk at the alley's end, by the river, My Lord,” she
replied, with more respect than she had been wont to accord him.
“Then, I will accompany you part way, my friend, and, perchance, you can
give me a hand with some packages I left behind me in the skiff I have
moored there.”
And so the two walked together through the dark alley to the end of the
rickety, dismantled dock; the one thinking of the vast reward the King
would lavish upon her for the information she felt sure she alone could
give; the other feeling beneath his mantle for the hilt of a long dagger
which nestled there.
As they reached the water's edge, De Vac was walking with his right
shoulder behind his companion's left, in his hand was gripped the keen
blade and, as the woman halted on the dock, the point that hovered just
below her left shoulder-blade plunged, soundless, into her heart at the
same instant that De Vac's left hand swung up and grasped her throat in
a grip of steel.
There was no sound, barely a struggle of the convulsively stiffening old
muscles, and then, with a push from De Vac, the body lunged forward into
the Thames, where a dull splash marked the end of the last hope that
Prince Richard might be rescued from the clutches of his Nemesis.
CHAPTER V
For three years following the disappearance of Prince Richard, a bent
old woman lived in the heart of London within a stone's throw of the
King's palace. In a small back room she lived, high up in the attic of
an old building, and with her was a little boy who never went abroad
alone, nor by day. And upon his left breast was a strange mark which
resembled a lily. When the bent old woman was safely in her attic room,
with bolted door behind her, she was wont to straighten up, and discard
her dingy mantle for more comfortable and becoming doublet and hose.
For years, she worked assiduously with the little boy's education. There
were three subjects in her curriculum; French, swordsmanship and hatred
of all things English, especially the reigning house of England.
The old woman had had made a tiny foil and had commenced teaching the
little boy the art of fence when he was but three years old.
“You will be the greatest swordsman in the world when you are twenty,
my son,” she was wont to say, “and then you shall go out and kill many
Englishmen. Your name shall be hated and cursed the length and breadth
of England, and when you finally stand with the halter about your neck,
aha, then will I speak. Then shall they know.”
The little boy did not understand it all, he only knew that he was
comfortable, and had warm clothing, and all he required to eat, and that
he would be a great man when he learned to fight with a real sword,
and had grown large enough to wield one. He also knew that he hated
Englishmen, but why, he did not know.
Way back in the uttermost recesses of his little, childish head, he
seemed to remember a time when his life and surroundings had been very
different; when, instead of this old woman, there had been many people
around him, and a sweet faced woman had held him in her arms and kissed
him, before he was taken off to bed at night; but he could not be sure,
maybe it was only a dream he remembered, for he dreamed many strange and
wonderful dreams.
When the little boy was about six years of age, a strange man came to
their attic home to visit the little old woman. It was in the dusk of
the evening but the old woman did not light the cresset, and further,
she whispered to the little boy to remain in the shadows of a far corner
of the bare chamber.
The stranger was old and bent and had a great beard which hid almost
his entire face except for two piercing eyes, a great nose and a bit
of wrinkled forehead. When he spoke, he accompanied his words with many
shrugs of his narrow shoulders and with waving of his arms and other
strange and amusing gesticulations. The child was fascinated. Here was
the first amusement of his little starved life. He listened intently to
the conversation, which was in French.
“I have just the thing for madame,” the stranger was saying. “It be a
noble and stately hall far from the beaten way. It was built in the old
days by Harold the Saxon, but in later times, death and poverty and the
disfavor of the King have wrested it from his descendants. A few years
since, Henry granted it to that spend-thrift favorite of his, Henri de
Macy, who pledged it to me for a sum he hath been unable to repay. Today
it be my property, and as it be far from Paris, you may have it for the
mere song I have named. It be a wondrous bargain, madame.”
“And when I come upon it, I shall find that I have bought a crumbling
pile of ruined masonry, unfit to house a family of foxes,” replied the
old woman peevishly.
“One tower hath fallen, and the roof for half the length of one wing
hath sagged and tumbled in,” explained the old Frenchman. “But the three
lower stories be intact and quite habitable. It be much grander even
now than the castles of many of England's noble barons, and the price,
madame--ah, the price be so ridiculously low.”
Still the old woman hesitated.
“Come,” said the Frenchman, “I have it. Deposit the money with Isaac the
Jew--thou knowest him?--and he shall hold it together with the deed
for forty days, which will give thee ample time to travel to Derby and
inspect thy purchase. If thou be not entirely satisfied, Isaac the Jew
shall return thy money to thee and the deed to me, but if at the end
of forty days thou hast not made demand for thy money, then shall Isaac
send the deed to thee and the money to me. Be not this an easy and fair
way out of the difficulty?”
The little old woman thought for a moment and at last conceded that
it seemed quite a fair way to arrange the matter. And thus it was
accomplished.
Several days later, the little old woman called the child to her.
“We start tonight upon a long journey to our new home. Thy face shall
be wrapped in many rags, for thou hast a most grievous toothache. Dost
understand?”
“But I have no toothache. My teeth do not pain me at all. I--”
expostulated the child.
“Tut, tut,” interrupted the little old woman. “Thou hast a toothache,
and so thy face must be wrapped in many rags. And listen, should any ask
thee upon the way why thy face be so wrapped, thou art to say that thou
hast a toothache. And thou do not do as I say, the King's men will take
us and we shall be hanged, for the King hateth us. If thou hatest the
English King and lovest thy life do as I command.”
“I hate the King,” replied the little boy. “For this reason I shall do
as thou sayest.”
So it was that they set out that night upon their long journey north
toward the hills of Derby. For many days they travelled, riding upon
two small donkeys. Strange sights filled the days for the little boy
who remembered nothing outside the bare attic of his London home and the
dirty London alleys that he had traversed only by night.
They wound across beautiful parklike meadows and through dark,
forbidding forests, and now and again they passed tiny hamlets of
thatched huts. Occasionally they saw armored knights upon the highway,
alone or in small parties, but the child's companion always managed to
hasten into cover at the road side until the grim riders had passed.
Once, as they lay in hiding in a dense wood beside a little open glade
across which the road wound, the boy saw two knights enter the glade
from either side. For a moment, they drew rein and eyed each other in
silence, and then one, a great black mailed knight upon a black charger,
cried out something to the other which the boy could not catch. The
other knight made no response other than to rest his lance upon his
thigh and with lowered point, ride toward his ebon adversary. For a
dozen paces their great steeds trotted slowly toward one another, but
presently the knights urged them into full gallop, and when the two iron
men on their iron trapped chargers came together in the center of the
glade, it was with all the terrific impact of full charge.
The lance of the black knight smote full upon the linden shield of his
foeman, the staggering weight of the mighty black charger hurtled upon
the gray, who went down with his rider into the dust of the highway. The
momentum of the black carried him fifty paces beyond the fallen horseman
before his rider could rein him in, then the black knight turned to view
the havoc he had wrought. The gray horse was just staggering dizzily to
his feet, but his mailed rider lay quiet and still where he had fallen.
With raised visor, the black knight rode back to the side of his
vanquished foe. There was a cruel smile upon his lips as he leaned
toward the prostrate form. He spoke tauntingly, but there was no
response, then he prodded the fallen man with the point of his spear.
Even this elicited no movement. With a shrug of his iron clad shoulders,
the black knight wheeled and rode on down the road until he had
disappeared from sight within the gloomy shadows of the encircling
forest.
The little boy was spell-bound. Naught like this had he ever seen or
dreamed.
“Some day thou shalt go and do likewise, my son,” said the little old
woman.
“Shall I be clothed in armor and ride upon a great black steed?” he
asked.
“Yes, and thou shalt ride the highways of England with thy stout lance
and mighty sword, and behind thee thou shalt leave a trail of blood and
death, for every man shalt be thy enemy. But come, we must be on our
way.”
They rode on, leaving the dead knight where he had fallen, but always in
his memory the child carried the thing that he had seen, longing for the
day when he should be great and strong like the formidable black knight.
On another day, as they were biding in a deserted hovel to escape the
notice of a caravan of merchants journeying up-country with their wares,
they saw a band of ruffians rush out from the concealing shelter of some
bushes at the far side of the highway and fall upon the surprised and
defenseless tradesmen.
Ragged, bearded, uncouth villains they were, armed mostly with bludgeons
and daggers, with here and there a cross-bow. Without mercy they
attacked the old and the young, beating them down in cold blood even
when they offered no resistance. Those of the caravan who could,
escaped, the balance the highwaymen left dead or dying in the road, as
they hurried away with their loot.
At first the child was horror-struck, but when he turned to the little
old woman for sympathy he found a grim smile upon her thin lips. She
noted his expression of dismay.
“It is naught, my son. But English curs setting upon English swine. Some
day thou shalt set upon both--they be only fit for killing.”
The boy made no reply, but he thought a great deal about that which
he had seen. Knights were cruel to knights--the poor were cruel to the
rich--and every day of the journey had forced upon his childish mind
that everyone must be very cruel and hard upon the poor. He had seen
them in all their sorrow and misery and poverty--stretching a long,
scattering line all the way from London town. Their bent backs, their
poor thin bodies and their hopeless, sorrowful faces attesting the weary
wretchedness of their existence.
“Be no one happy in all the world?” he once broke out to the old woman.
“Only he who wields the mightiest sword,” responded the old woman. “You
have seen, my son, that all Englishmen are beasts. They set upon and
kill one another for little provocation or for no provocation at all.
When thou shalt be older, thou shalt go forth and kill them all for
unless thou kill them, they will kill thee.”
At length, after tiresome days upon the road, they came to a little
hamlet in the hills. Here the donkeys were disposed of and a great horse
purchased, upon which the two rode far up into a rough and uninviting
country away from the beaten track, until late one evening they
approached a ruined castle.
The frowning walls towered high against the moonlit sky beyond, and
where a portion of the roof had fallen in, the cold moon, shining
through the narrow unglazed windows, gave to the mighty pile the
likeness of a huge, many-eyed ogre crouching upon the flank of a
deserted world, for nowhere was there other sign of habitation.
Before this somber pile, the two dismounted. The little boy was filled
with awe and his childish imagination ran riot as they approached the
crumbling barbican on foot, leading the horse after them. From the dark
shadows of the ballium, they passed into the moonlit inner court. At the
far end the old woman found the ancient stables, and here, with decaying
planks, she penned the horse for the night, pouring a measure of oats
upon the floor for him from a bag which had hung across his rump.
Then she led the way into the dense shadows of the castle, lighting
their advance with a flickering pine knot. The old planking of the
floors, long unused, groaned and rattled beneath their approach. There
was a sudden scamper of clawed feet before them, and a red fox dashed by
in a frenzy of alarm toward the freedom of the outer night.
Presently they came to the great hall. The old woman pushed open the
great doors upon their creaking hinges and lit up dimly the mighty,
cavernous interior with the puny rays of their feeble torch. As they
stepped cautiously within, an impalpable dust arose in little spurts
from the long-rotted rushes that crumbled beneath their feet. A huge
bat circled wildly with loud fluttering wings in evident remonstrance at
this rude intrusion. Strange creatures of the night scurried or wriggled
across wall and floor.
But the child was unafraid. Fear had not been a part of the old woman's
curriculum. The boy did not know the meaning of the word, nor was
he ever in his after-life to experience the sensation. With childish
eagerness, he followed his companion as she inspected the interior of
the chamber. It was still an imposing room. The boy clapped his hands
in delight at the beauties of the carved and panelled walls and the oak
beamed ceiling, stained almost black from the smoke of torches and oil
cressets that had lighted it in bygone days, aided, no doubt, by the
wood fires which had burned in its two immense fireplaces to cheer the
merry throng of noble revellers that had so often sat about the great
table into the morning hours.
Here they took up their abode. But the bent, old woman was no longer an
old woman--she had become a straight, wiry, active old man.
The little boy's education went on--French, swordsmanship and hatred
of the English--the same thing year after year with the addition of
horsemanship after he was ten years old. At this time the old man
commenced teaching him to speak English, but with a studied and very
marked French accent. During all his life now, he could not remember of
having spoken to any living being other than his guardian, whom he had
been taught to address as father. Nor did the boy have any name--he was
just “my son.”
His life in the Derby hills was so filled with the hard, exacting
duties of his education that he had little time to think of the strange
loneliness of his existence; nor is it probable that he missed that
companionship of others of his own age of which, never having had
experience in it, he could scarce be expected to regret or yearn for.
At fifteen, the youth was a magnificent swordsman and horseman, and with
an utter contempt for pain or danger--a contempt which was the result of
the heroic methods adopted by the little old man in the training of him.
Often the two practiced with razor-sharp swords, and without armor or
other protection of any description.
“Thus only,” the old man was wont to say, “mayst thou become the
absolute master of thy blade. Of such a nicety must be thy handling of
the weapon that thou mayst touch an antagonist at will and so lightly,
shouldst thou desire, that thy point, wholly under the control of a
master hand, mayst be stopped before it inflicts so much as a scratch.”
But in practice, there were many accidents, and then one or both of them
would nurse a punctured skin for a few days. So, while blood was often
let on both sides, the training produced a fearless swordsman who was
so truly the master of his point that he could stop a thrust within a
fraction of an inch of the spot he sought.
At fifteen, he was a very strong and straight and handsome lad. Bronzed
and hardy from his outdoor life; of few words, for there was none that
he might talk with save the taciturn old man; hating the English, for
that he was taught as thoroughly as swordsmanship; speaking French
fluently and English poorly--and waiting impatiently for the day when
the old man should send him out into the world with clanking armor and
lance and shield to do battle with the knights of England.
It was about this time that there occurred the first important break in
the monotony of his existence. Far down the rocky trail that led from
the valley below through the Derby hills to the ruined castle, three
armored knights urged their tired horses late one afternoon of a chill
autumn day. Off the main road and far from any habitation, they had
espied the castle's towers through a rift in the hills, and now they
spurred toward it in search of food and shelter.
As the road led them winding higher into the hills, they suddenly
emerged upon the downs below the castle where a sight met their eyes
which caused them to draw rein and watch in admiration. There, before
them upon the downs, a boy battled with a lunging, rearing horse--a
perfect demon of a black horse. Striking and biting in a frenzy of
rage, it sought ever to escape or injure the lithe figure which clung
leech-like to its shoulder.
The boy was on the ground. His left hand grasped the heavy mane;
his right arm lay across the beast's withers and his right hand drew
steadily in upon a halter rope with which he had taken a half hitch
about the horse's muzzle. Now the black reared and wheeled, striking
and biting, full upon the youth, but the active figure swung with
him--always just behind the giant shoulder--and ever and ever he drew
the great arched neck farther and farther to the right.
As the animal plunged hither and thither in great leaps, he dragged the
boy with him, but all his mighty efforts were unavailing to loosen the
grip upon mane and withers. Suddenly, he reared straight into the air
carrying the youth with him, then with a vicious lunge he threw himself
backward upon the ground.
“It's death!” exclaimed one of the knights, “he will kill the youth yet,
Beauchamp.”
“No!” cried he addressed. “Look! He is up again and the boy still clings
as tightly to him as his own black hide.”
“'Tis true,” exclaimed another, “but he hath lost what he had gained
upon the halter--he must needs fight it all out again from the
beginning.”
And so the battle went on again as before, the boy again drawing the
iron neck slowly to the right--the beast fighting and squealing as
though possessed of a thousand devils. A dozen times, as the head bent
farther and farther toward him, the boy loosed his hold upon the mane
and reached quickly down to grasp the near fore pastern. A dozen times
the horse shook off the new hold, but at length the boy was successful,
and the knee was bent and the hoof drawn up to the elbow.
Now the black fought at a disadvantage, for he was on but three feet
and his neck was drawn about in an awkward and unnatural position. His
efforts became weaker and weaker. The boy talked incessantly to him in
a quiet voice, and there was a shadow of a smile upon his lips. Now
he bore heavily upon the black withers, pulling the horse toward him.
Slowly the beast sank upon his bent knee--pulling backward until his off
fore leg was stretched straight before him. Then, with a final surge,
the youth pulled him over upon his side, and, as he fell, slipped prone
beside him. One sinewy hand shot to the rope just beneath the black
chin--the other grasped a slim, pointed ear.
For a few minutes the horse fought and kicked to gain his liberty, but
with his head held to the earth, he was as powerless in the hands of the
boy as a baby would have been. Then he sank panting and exhausted into
mute surrender.
“Well done!” cried one of the knights. “Simon de Montfort himself never
mastered a horse in better order, my boy. Who be thou?”
In an instant, the lad was upon his feet his eyes searching for the
speaker. The horse, released, sprang up also, and the two stood--the
handsome boy and the beautiful black--gazing with startled eyes, like
two wild things, at the strange intruder who confronted them.
“Come, Sir Mortimer!” cried the boy, and turning he led the prancing but
subdued animal toward the castle and through the ruined barbican into
the court beyond.
“What ho, there, lad!” shouted Paul of Merely. “We wouldst not harm
thee--come, we but ask the way to the castle of De Stutevill.”
The three knights listened but there was no answer.
“Come, Sir Knights,” spoke Paul of Merely, “we will ride within and
learn what manner of churls inhabit this ancient rookery.”
As they entered the great courtyard, magnificent even in its ruined
grandeur, they were met by a little, grim old man who asked them in no
gentle tones what they would of them there.
“We have lost our way in these devilish Derby hills of thine, old man,”
replied Paul of Merely. “We seek the castle of Sir John de Stutevill.”
“Ride down straight to the river road, keeping the first trail to the
right, and when thou hast come there, turn again to thy right and ride
north beside the river--thou canst not miss the way--it be plain as the
nose before thy face,” and with that the old man turned to enter the
castle.
“Hold, old fellow!” cried the spokesman. “It be nigh onto sunset now,
and we care not to sleep out again this night as we did the last. We
will tarry with you then till morn that we may take up our journey
refreshed, upon rested steeds.”
The old man grumbled, and it was with poor grace that he took them in to
feed and house them over night. But there was nothing else for it, since
they would have taken his hospitality by force had he refused to give it
voluntarily.
From their guests, the two learned something of the conditions outside
their Derby hills. The old man showed less interest than he felt, but to
the boy, notwithstanding that the names he heard meant nothing to him,
it was like unto a fairy tale to hear of the wondrous doings of earl and
baron, bishop and king.
“If the King does not mend his ways,” said one of the knights, “we will
drive his whole accursed pack of foreign blood-suckers into the sea.”
“De Montfort has told him as much a dozen times, and now that all of
us, both Norman and Saxon barons, have already met together and formed
a pact for our mutual protection, the King must surely realize that the
time for temporizing be past, and that unless he would have a civil war
upon his hands, he must keep the promises he so glibly makes, instead of
breaking them the moment De Montfort's back be turned.”
“He fears his brother-in-law,” interrupted another of the knights, “even
more than the devil fears holy water. I was in attendance on his majesty
some weeks since when he was going down the Thames upon the royal barge.
We were overtaken by as severe a thunder storm as I have ever seen, of
which the King was in such abject fear that he commanded that we land at
the Bishop of Durham's palace opposite which we then were. De Montfort,
who was residing there, came to meet Henry, with all due respect,
observing, 'What do you fear, now, Sire, the tempest has passed?' And
what thinkest thou old 'waxen heart' replied? Why, still trembling, he
said, 'I do indeed fear thunder and lightning much, but, by the hand of
God, I tremble before you more than for all the thunder in Heaven!'”
“I surmise,” interjected the grim, old man, “that De Montfort has in
some manner gained an ascendancy over the King. Think you he looks so
high as the throne itself?”
“Not so,” cried the oldest of the knights. “Simon de Montfort works for
England's weal alone--and methinks, nay knowest, that he would be first
to spring to arms to save the throne for Henry. He but fights the King's
rank and covetous advisers, and though he must needs seem to defy the
King himself, it be but to save his tottering power from utter collapse.
But, gad, how the King hates him. For a time it seemed that there might
be a permanent reconciliation when, for years after the disappearance
of the little Prince Richard, De Montfort devoted much of his time and
private fortune to prosecuting a search through all the world for the
little fellow, of whom he was inordinately fond. This self-sacrificing
interest on his part won over the King and Queen for many years, but of
late his unremitting hostility to their continued extravagant waste of
the national resources has again hardened them toward him.”
The old man, growing uneasy at the turn the conversation threatened,
sent the youth from the room on some pretext, and himself left to
prepare supper.
As they were sitting at the evening meal, one of the nobles eyed the boy
intently, for he was indeed good to look upon; his bright handsome face,
clear, intelligent gray eyes, and square strong jaw framed in a mass
of brown waving hair banged at the forehead and falling about his ears,
where it was again cut square at the sides and back, after the fashion
of the times.
His upper body was clothed in a rough under tunic of wool, stained red,
over which he wore a short leathern jerkin, while his doublet was also
of leather, a soft and finely tanned piece of undressed doeskin. His
long hose, fitting his shapely legs as closely as another layer of skin,
were of the same red wool as his tunic, while his strong leather sandals
were cross-gartered halfway to his knees with narrow bands of leather.
A leathern girdle about his waist supported a sword and a dagger and a
round skull cap of the same material, to which was fastened a falcon's
wing, completed his picturesque and becoming costume.
“Your son?” he asked, turning to the old man.
“Yes,” was the growling response.
“He favors you but little, old fellow, except in his cursed French
accent.
“'S blood, Beauchamp,” he continued, turning to one of his companions,
“an' were he set down in court, I wager our gracious Queen would he hard
put to it to tell him from the young Prince Edward. Dids't ever see so
strange a likeness?”
“Now that you speak of it, My Lord, I see it plainly. It is indeed a
marvel,” answered Beauchamp.
Had they glanced at the old man during this colloquy, they would have
seen a blanched face, drawn with inward fear and rage.
Presently the oldest member of the party of three knights spoke in a
grave quiet tone.
“And how old might you be, my son?” he asked the boy.
“I do not know.”
“And your name?”
“I do not know what you mean. I have no name. My father calls me son and
no other ever before addressed me.”
At this juncture, the old man arose and left the room, saving he would
fetch more food from the kitchen, but he turned immediately he had
passed the doorway and listened from without.
“The lad appears about fifteen,” said Paul of Merely, lowering his
voice, “and so would be the little lost Prince Richard, if he lives.
This one does not know his name, or his age, yet he looks enough like
Prince Edward to be his twin.”
“Come, my son,” he continued aloud, “open your jerkin and let us have a
look at your left breast, we shall read a true answer there.”
“Are you Englishmen?” asked the boy without making a move to comply with
their demand.
“That we be, my son,” said Beauchamp.
“Then it were better that I die than do your bidding, for all Englishmen
are pigs and I loathe them as becomes a gentleman of France. I do not
uncover my body to the eyes of swine.”
The knights, at first taken back by this unexpected outbreak, finally
burst into uproarious laughter.
“Indeed,” cried Paul of Merely, “spoken as one of the King's foreign
favorites might speak, and they ever told the good God's truth. But come
lad, we would not harm you--do as I bid.”
“No man lives who can harm me while a blade hangs at my side,” answered
the boy, “and as for doing as you bid, I take orders from no man other
than my father.”
Beauchamp and Greystoke laughed aloud at the discomfiture of Paul of
Merely, but the latter's face hardened in anger, and without further
words he strode forward with outstretched hand to tear open the boy's
leathern jerkin, but met with the gleaming point of a sword and a quick
sharp, “En garde!” from the boy.
There was naught for Paul of Merely to do but draw his own weapon, in
self-defense, for the sharp point of the boy's sword was flashing in and
out against his unprotected body, inflicting painful little jabs,
and the boy's tongue was murmuring low-toned taunts and insults as it
invited him to draw and defend himself or be stuck “like the English pig
you are.”
Paul of Merely was a brave man and he liked not the idea of drawing
against this stripling, but he argued that he could quickly disarm him
without harming the lad, and he certainly did not care to be further
humiliated before his comrades.
But when he had drawn and engaged his youthful antagonist, he discovered
that, far from disarming him, he would have the devil's own job of it to
keep from being killed.
Never in all his long years of fighting had he faced such an agile and
dexterous enemy, and as they backed this way and that about the room,
great beads of sweat stood upon the brow of Paul of Merely, for he
realized that he was fighting for his life against a superior swordsman.
The loud laughter of Beauchamp and Greystoke soon subsided to grim
smiles, and presently they looked on with startled faces in which fear
and apprehension were dominant.
The boy was fighting as a cat might play with a mouse. No sign of
exertion was apparent, and his haughty confident smile told louder than
words that he had in no sense let himself out to his full capacity.
Around and around the room they circled, the boy always advancing, Paul
of Merely always retreating. The din of their clashing swords and the
heavy breathing of the older man were the only sounds, except as they
brushed against a bench or a table.
Paul of Merely was a brave man, but he shuddered at the thought of dying
uselessly at the hands of a mere boy. He would not call upon his friends
for aid, but presently, to his relief, Beauchamp sprang between them
with drawn sword, crying “Enough, gentlemen, enough! You have no
quarrel. Sheathe your swords.”
But the boy's only response was, “En garde, cochon,” and Beauchamp found
himself taking the center of the stage in the place of his friend. Nor
did the boy neglect Paul of Merely, but engaged them both in swordplay
that caused the eyes of Greystoke to bulge from their sockets.
So swiftly moved his flying blade that half the time it was a sheet of
gleaming light, and now he was driving home his thrusts and the smile
had frozen upon his lips--grim and stern.
Paul of Merely and Beauchamp were wounded in a dozen places when
Greystoke rushed to their aid, and then it was that a little, wiry, gray
man leaped agilely from the kitchen doorway, and with drawn sword took
his place beside the boy. It was now two against three and the three may
have guessed, though they never knew, that they were pitted against the
two greatest swordsmen in the world.
“To the death,” cried the little gray man, “a mort, mon fils.” Scarcely
had the words left his lips ere, as though it had but waited permission,
the boy's sword flashed into the heart of Paul of Merely, and a Saxon
gentleman was gathered to his fathers.
The old man engaged Greystoke now, and the boy turned his undivided
attention to Beauchamp. Both these men were considered excellent
swordsmen, but when Beauchamp heard again the little gray man's “a mort,
mon fils,” he shuddered, and the little hairs at the nape of his neck
rose up, and his spine froze, for he knew that he had heard the sentence
of death passed upon him; for no mortal had yet lived who could vanquish
such a swordsman as he who now faced him.
As Beauchamp pitched forward across a bench, dead, the little old man
led Greystoke to where the boy awaited him.
“They are thy enemies, my son, and to thee belongs the pleasure of
revenge; a mort, mon fils.”
Greystoke was determined to sell his life dearly, and he rushed the lad
as a great bull might rush a teasing dog, but the boy gave back not
an inch and, when Greystoke stopped, there was a foot of cold steel
protruding from his back.
Together they buried the knights at the bottom of the dry moat at the
back of the ruined castle. First they had stripped them and, when they
took account of the spoils of the combat, they found themselves richer
by three horses with full trappings, many pieces of gold and silver
money, ornaments and jewels, as well as the lances, swords and chain
mail armor of their erstwhile guests.
But the greatest gain, the old man thought to himself, was that the
knowledge of the remarkable resemblance between his ward and Prince
Edward of England had come to him in time to prevent the undoing of his
life's work.
The boy, while young, was tall and broad shouldered, and so the old
man had little difficulty in fitting one of the suits of armor to
him, obliterating the devices so that none might guess to whom it had
belonged. This he did, and from then on the boy never rode abroad except
in armor, and when he met others upon the high road, his visor was
always lowered that none might see his face.
The day following the episode of the three knights the old man called
the boy to him, saying,
“It is time, my son, that thou learned an answer to such questions as
were put to thee yestereve by the pigs of Henry. Thou art fifteen years
of age, and thy name be Norman, and so, as this be the ancient castle of
Torn, thou mayst answer those whom thou desire to know it that thou art
Norman of Torn; that thou be a French gentleman whose father purchased
Torn and brought thee hither from France on the death of thy mother,
when thou wert six years old.
“But remember, Norman of Torn, that the best answer for an Englishman is
the sword; naught else may penetrate his thick wit.”
And so was born that Norman of Torn, whose name in a few short years
was to strike terror to the hearts of Englishmen, and whose power in the
vicinity of Torn was greater than that of the King or the barons.
CHAPTER VI
From now on, the old man devoted himself to the training of the boy in
the handling of his lance and battle-axe, but each day also, a period
was allotted to the sword, until, by the time the youth had turned
sixteen, even the old man himself was as but a novice by comparison with
the marvelous skill of his pupil.
During these days, the boy rode Sir Mortimer abroad in many directions
until he knew every bypath within a radius of fifty miles of Torn.
Sometimes the old man accompanied him, but more often he rode alone.
On one occasion, he chanced upon a hut at the outskirts of a small
hamlet not far from Torn and, with the curiosity of boyhood, determined
to enter and have speech with the inmates, for by this time the natural
desire for companionship was commencing to assert itself. In all his
life, he remembered only the company of the old man, who never spoke
except when necessity required.
The hut was occupied by an old priest, and as the boy in armor pushed
in, without the usual formality of knocking, the old man looked up with
an expression of annoyance and disapproval.
“What now,” he said, “have the King's men respect neither for piety nor
age that they burst in upon the seclusion of a holy man without so much
as a 'by your leave'?”
“I am no king's man,” replied the boy quietly, “I am Norman of Torn, who
has neither a king nor a god, and who says 'by your leave' to no man.
But I have come in peace because I wish to talk to another than my
father. Therefore you may talk to me, priest,” he concluded with haughty
peremptoriness.
“By the nose of John, but it must be a king has deigned to honor me with
his commands,” laughed the priest. “Raise your visor, My Lord, I
would fain look upon the countenance from which issue the commands of
royalty.”
The priest was a large man with beaming, kindly eyes, and a round jovial
face. There was no bite in the tones of his good-natured retort, and so,
smiling, the boy raised his visor.
“By the ear of Gabriel,” cried the good father, “a child in armor!”
“A child in years, mayhap,” replied the boy, “but a good child to own as
a friend, if one has enemies who wear swords.”
“Then we shall be friends, Norman of Torn, for albeit I have few
enemies, no man has too many friends, and I like your face and your
manner, though there be much to wish for in your manners. Sit down and
eat with me, and I will talk to your heart's content, for be there one
other thing I more love than eating, it is talking.”
With the priest's aid, the boy laid aside his armor, for it was heavy
and uncomfortable, and together the two sat down to the meal that was
already partially on the board.
Thus began a friendship which lasted during the lifetime of the good
priest. Whenever he could do so, Norman of Torn visited his friend,
Father Claude. It was he who taught the boy to read and write in French,
English and Latin at a time when but few of the nobles could sign their
own names.
French was spoken almost exclusively at court and among the higher
classes of society, and all public documents were inscribed either in
French or Latin, although about this time the first proclamation written
in the English tongue was issued by an English king to his subjects.
Father Claude taught the boy to respect the rights of others, to espouse
the cause of the poor and weak, to revere God and to believe that the
principal reason for man's existence was to protect woman. All of virtue
and chivalry and true manhood which his old guardian had neglected to
inculcate in the boy's mind, the good priest planted there, but he could
not eradicate his deep-seated hatred for the English or his belief that
the real test of manhood lay in a desire to fight to the death with a
sword.
An occurrence which befell during one of the boy's earlier visits to his
new friend rather decided the latter that no arguments he could bring to
bear could ever overcome the bald fact that to this very belief of the
boy's, and his ability to back it up with acts, the good father owed a
great deal, possibly his life.
As they were seated in the priest's hut one afternoon, a rough knock
fell upon the door which was immediately pushed open to admit as
disreputable a band of ruffians as ever polluted the sight of man. Six
of them there were, clothed in dirty leather, and wearing swords and
daggers at their sides.
The leader was a mighty fellow with a great shock of coarse black hair
and a red, bloated face almost concealed by a huge matted black beard.
Behind him pushed another giant with red hair and a bristling mustache;
while the third was marked by a terrible scar across his left cheek and
forehead and from a blow which had evidently put out his left eye, for
that socket was empty, and the sunken eyelid but partly covered the
inflamed red of the hollow where his eye had been.
“A ha, my hearties,” roared the leader, turning to his motley crew,
“fine pickings here indeed. A swine of God fattened upon the sweat of
such poor, honest devils as we, and a young shoat who, by his looks,
must have pieces of gold in his belt.
“Say your prayers, my pigeons,” he continued, with a vile oath, “for The
Black Wolf leaves no evidence behind him to tie his neck with a halter
later, and dead men talk the least.”
“If it be The Black Wolf,” whispered Father Claude to the boy, “no worse
fate could befall us for he preys ever upon the clergy, and when drunk,
as he now is, he murders his victims. I will throw myself before them
while you hasten through the rear doorway to your horse, and make good
your escape.” He spoke in French, and held his hands in the attitude of
prayer, so that he quite entirely misled the ruffians, who had no idea
that he was communicating with the boy.
Norman of Torn could scarce repress a smile at this clever ruse of the
old priest, and, assuming a similar attitude, he replied in French:
“The good Father Claude does not know Norman of Torn if he thinks he
runs out the back door like an old woman because a sword looks in at the
front door.”
Then rising he addressed the ruffians.
“I do not know what manner of grievance you hold against my good friend
here, nor neither do I care. It is sufficient that he is the friend of
Norman of Torn, and that Norman of Torn be here in person to acknowledge
the debt of friendship. Have at you, sir knights of the great filth and
the mighty stink!” and with drawn sword he vaulted over the table and
fell upon the surprised leader.
In the little room, but two could engage him at once, but so fiercely
did his blade swing and so surely did he thrust that, in a bare moment,
The Black Wolf lay dead upon the floor and the red giant, Shandy, was
badly, though not fatally wounded. The four remaining ruffians backed
quickly from the hut, and a more cautious fighter would have let them
go their way in peace, for in the open, four against one are odds no man
may pit himself against with impunity. But Norman of Torn saw red when
he fought and the red lured him ever on into the thickest of the fray.
Only once before had he fought to the death, but that once had taught
him the love of it, and ever after until his death, it marked his manner
of fighting; so that men who loathed and hated and feared him were as
one with those who loved him in acknowledging that never before had God
joined in the human frame absolute supremacy with the sword and such
utter fearlessness.
So it was, now, that instead of being satisfied with his victory, he
rushed out after the four knaves. Once in the open, they turned upon
him, but he sprang into their midst with his seething blade, and it was
as though they faced four men rather than one, so quickly did he parry
a thrust here and return a cut there. In a moment one was disarmed,
another down, and the remaining two fleeing for their lives toward the
high road with Norman of Torn close at their heels.
Young, agile and perfect in health, he outclassed them in running as
well as in swordsmanship, and ere they had made fifty paces, both had
thrown away their swords and were on their knees pleading for their
lives.
“Come back to the good priest's hut, and we shall see what he may say,”
replied Norman of Torn.
On the way back, they found the man who had been disarmed bending over
his wounded comrade. They were brothers, named Flory, and one would not
desert the other. It was evident that the wounded man was in no danger,
so Norman of Torn ordered the others to assist him into the hut, where
they found Red Shandy sitting propped against the wall while the good
father poured the contents of a flagon down his eager throat.
The villain's eyes fairly popped from his head when he saw his four
comrades coming, unarmed and prisoners, back to the little room.
“The Black Wolf dead, Red Shandy and John Flory wounded, James Flory,
One Eye Kanty and Peter the Hermit prisoners!” he ejaculated.
“Man or devil! By the Pope's hind leg, who and what be ye?” he said,
turning to Norman of Torn.
“I be your master and ye be my men,” said Norman of Torn. “Me ye shall
serve in fairer work than ye have selected for yourselves, but with
fighting a-plenty and good reward.”
The sight of this gang of ruffians banded together to prey upon the
clergy had given rise to an idea in the boy's mind, which had been
revolving in a nebulous way within the innermost recesses of his
subconsciousness since his vanquishing of the three knights had brought
him, so easily, such riches in the form of horses, arms, armor and gold.
As was always his wont in his after life, to think was to act.
“With The Black Wolf dead, and may the devil pull out his eyes with red
hot tongs, we might look farther and fare worse, mates, in search of a
chief,” spoke Red Shandy, eyeing his fellows, “for verily any man, be he
but a stripling, who can vanquish six such as we, be fit to command us.”
“But what be the duties?” said he whom they called Peter the Hermit.
“To follow Norman of Torn where he may lead, to protect the poor and the
weak, to lay down your lives in defence of woman, and to prey upon rich
Englishmen and harass the King of England.”
The last two clauses of these articles of faith appealed to the ruffians
so strongly that they would have subscribed to anything, even daily
mass, and a bath, had that been necessary to admit them to the service
of Norman of Torn.
“Aye, aye!” they cried. “We be your men, indeed.”
“Wait,” said Norman of Torn, “there is more. You are to obey my every
command on pain of instant death, and one-half of all your gains are to
be mine. On my side, I will clothe and feed you, furnish you with mounts
and armor and weapons and a roof to sleep under, and fight for and with
you with a sword arm which you know to be no mean protector. Are you
satisfied?”
“That we are,” and “Long live Norman of Torn,” and “Here's to the chief
of the Torns” signified the ready assent of the burly cut-throats.
“Then swear it as ye kiss the hilt of my sword and this token,” pursued
Norman of Torn catching up a crucifix from the priest's table.
With these formalities was born the Clan Torn, which grew in a few years
to number a thousand men, and which defied a king's army and helped to
make Simon de Montfort virtual ruler of England.
Almost immediately commenced that series of outlaw acts upon neighboring
barons, and chance members of the gentry who happened to be caught in
the open by the outlaws, that filled the coffers of Norman of Torn with
many pieces of gold and silver, and placed a price upon his head ere he
had scarce turned eighteen.
That he had no fear of or desire to avoid responsibility for his acts,
he grimly evidenced by marking with a dagger's point upon the foreheads
of those who fell before his own sword the initials NT.
As his following and wealth increased, he rebuilt and enlarged the grim
Castle of Torn, and again dammed the little stream which had furnished
the moat with water in bygone days.
Through all the length and breadth of the country that witnessed
his activities, his very name was worshipped by poor and lowly and
oppressed. The money he took from the King's tax gatherers, he returned
to the miserable peasants of the district, and once when Henry III sent
a little expedition against him, he surrounded and captured the entire
force, and, stripping them, gave their clothing to the poor, and
escorted them, naked, back to the very gates of London.
By the time he was twenty, Norman the Devil, as the King himself had
dubbed him, was known by reputation throughout all England, though no
man had seen his face and lived other than his friends and followers.
He had become a power to reckon with in the fast culminating quarrel
between King Henry and his foreign favorites on one side, and the Saxon
and Norman barons on the other.
Neither side knew which way his power might be turned, for Norman of
Torn had preyed almost equally upon royalist and insurgent. Personally,
he had decided to join neither party, but to take advantage of the
turmoil of the times to prey without partiality upon both.
As Norman of Torn approached his grim castle home with his five filthy,
ragged cut-throats on the day of his first meeting with them, the old
man of Torn stood watching the little party from one of the small towers
of the barbican.
Halting beneath this outer gate, the youth winded the horn which hung at
his side in mimicry of the custom of the times.
“What ho, without there!” challenged the old man entering grimly into
the spirit of the play.
“'Tis Sir Norman of Torn,” spoke up Red Shandy, “with his great host
of noble knights and men-at-arms and squires and lackeys and sumpter
beasts. Open in the name of the good right arm of Sir Norman of Torn.”
“What means this, my son?” said the old man as Norman of Torn dismounted
within the ballium.
The youth narrated the events of the morning, concluding with, “These,
then, be my men, father; and together we shall fare forth upon the
highways and into the byways of England, to collect from the rich
English pigs that living which you have ever taught me was owing us.”
“'Tis well, my son, and even as I myself would have it; together we
shall ride out, and where we ride, a trail of blood shall mark our way.
“From now, henceforth, the name and fame of Norman of Torn shall grow in
the land, until even the King shall tremble when he hears it, and shall
hate and loathe ye as I have even taught ye to hate and loathe him.
“All England shall curse ye and the blood of Saxon and Norman shall
never dry upon your blade.”
As the old man walked away toward the great gate of the castle after
this outbreak, Shandy, turning to Norman of Torn, with a wide grin,
said:
“By the Pope's hind leg, but thy amiable father loveth the English.
There should be great riding after such as he.”
“Ye ride after ME, varlet,” cried Norman of Torn, “an' lest ye should
forget again so soon who be thy master, take that, as a reminder,” and
he struck the red giant full upon the mouth with his clenched fist--so
that the fellow tumbled heavily to the earth.
He was on his feet in an instant, spitting blood, and in a towering
rage. As he rushed, bull-like, toward Norman of Torn, the latter made
no move to draw; he but stood with folded arms, eyeing Shandy with cold,
level gaze; his head held high, haughty face marked by an arrogant sneer
of contempt.
The great ruffian paused, then stopped, slowly a sheepish smile
overspread his countenance and, going upon one knee, he took the hand of
Norman of Torn and kissed it, as some great and loyal noble knight might
have kissed his king's hand in proof of his love and fealty. There was
a certain rude, though chivalrous grandeur in the act; and it marked
not only the beginning of a lifelong devotion and loyalty on the part of
Shandy toward his young master, but was prophetic of the attitude which
Norman of Torn was to inspire in all the men who served him during the
long years that saw thousands pass the barbicans of Torn to crave a
position beneath his grim banner.
As Shandy rose, one by one, John Flory, James, his brother, One Eye
Kanty, and Peter the Hermit knelt before their young lord and kissed
his hand. From the Great Court beyond, a little, grim, gray, old man had
watched this scene, a slight smile upon his old, malicious face.
“'Tis to transcend even my dearest dreams,” he muttered. “'S death,
but he be more a king than Henry himself. God speed the day of his
coronation, when, before the very eyes of the Plantagenet hound, a black
cap shall be placed upon his head for a crown; beneath his feet the
platform of a wooden gibbet for a throne.”
CHAPTER VII
It was a beautiful spring day in May, 1262, that Norman of Torn rode
alone down the narrow trail that led to the pretty cottage with which he
had replaced the hut of his old friend, Father Claude.
As was his custom, he rode with lowered visor, and nowhere upon his
person or upon the trappings of his horse were sign or insignia of rank
or house. More powerful and richer than many nobles of the court, he was
without rank or other title than that of outlaw and he seemed to assume
what in reality he held in little esteem.
He wore armor because his old guardian had urged him to do so, and not
because he craved the protection it afforded. And, for the same cause,
he rode always with lowered visor, though he could never prevail upon
the old man to explain the reason which necessitated this precaution.
“It is enough that I tell you, my son,” the old fellow was wont to say,
“that for your own good as well as mine, you must not show your face to
your enemies until I so direct. The time will come and soon now, I hope,
when you shall uncover your countenance to all England.”
The young man gave the matter but little thought, usually passing it off
as the foolish whim of an old dotard; but he humored it nevertheless.
Behind him, as he rode down the steep declivity that day, loomed a very
different Torn from that which he had approached sixteen years before,
when, as a little boy he had ridden through the darkening shadows of
the night, perched upon a great horse behind the little old woman, whose
metamorphosis to the little grim, gray, old man of Torn their advent to
the castle had marked.
Today the great, frowning pile loomed larger and more imposing than ever
in the most resplendent days of its past grandeur. The original keep was
there with its huge, buttressed Saxon towers whose mighty fifteen foot
walls were pierced with stairways and vaulted chambers, lighted by
embrasures which, mere slits in the outer periphery of the walls, spread
to larger dimensions within, some even attaining the area of small
triangular chambers.
The moat, widened and deepened, completely encircled three sides of the
castle, running between the inner and outer walls, which were set at
intervals with small projecting towers so pierced that a flanking fire
from long bows, cross bows and javelins might be directed against a
scaling party.
The fourth side of the walled enclosure overhung a high precipice, which
natural protection rendered towers unnecessary upon this side.
The main gateway of the castle looked toward the west and from it ran
the tortuous and rocky trail, down through the mountains toward the
valley below. The aspect from the great gate was one of quiet and rugged
beauty. A short stretch of barren downs in the foreground only sparsely
studded with an occasional gnarled oak gave an unobstructed view of
broad and lovely meadowland through which wound a sparkling tributary of
the Trent.
Two more gateways let into the great fortress, one piercing the north
wall and one the east. All three gates were strongly fortified with
towered and buttressed barbicans which must be taken before the main
gates could be reached. Each barbican was portcullised, while the inner
gates were similarly safeguarded in addition to the drawbridges which,
spanning the moat when lowered, could be drawn up at the approach of an
enemy, effectually stopping his advance.
The new towers and buildings added to the ancient keep under the
direction of Norman of Torn and the grim, old man whom he called father,
were of the Norman type of architecture, the windows were larger, the
carving more elaborate, the rooms lighter and more spacious.
Within the great enclosure thrived a fair sized town, for, with his ten
hundred fighting-men, the Outlaw of Torn required many squires, lackeys,
cooks, scullions, armorers, smithies, farriers, hostlers and the like to
care for the wants of his little army.
Fifteen hundred war horses, beside five hundred sumpter beasts, were
quartered in the great stables, while the east court was alive with
cows, oxen, goats, sheep, pigs, rabbits and chickens.
Great wooden carts drawn by slow, plodding oxen were daily visitors to
the grim pile, fetching provender for man and beast from the neighboring
farm lands of the poor Saxon peasants, to whom Norman of Torn paid good
gold for their crops.
These poor serfs, who were worse than slaves to the proud barons who
owned the land they tilled, were forbidden by royal edict to sell or
give a pennysworth of provisions to the Outlaw of Torn, upon pain of
death, but nevertheless his great carts made their trips regularly and
always returned full laden, and though the husbandmen told sad tales
to their overlords of the awful raids of the Devil of Torn in which he
seized upon their stuff by force, their tongues were in their cheeks as
they spoke and the Devil's gold in their pockets.
And so, while the barons learned to hate him the more, the peasants'
love for him increased. Them he never injured; their fences, their
stock, their crops, their wives and daughters were safe from molestation
even though the neighboring castle of their lord might be sacked from
the wine cellar to the ramparts of the loftiest tower. Nor did anyone
dare ride rough shod over the territory which Norman of Torn patrolled.
A dozen bands of cut-throats he had driven from the Derby hills, and
though the barons would much rather have had all the rest than he, the
peasants worshipped him as a deliverer from the lowborn murderers who
had been wont to despoil the weak and lowly and on whose account the
women of the huts and cottages had never been safe.
Few of them had seen his face and fewer still had spoken with him, but
they loved his name and his prowess and in secret they prayed for him
to their ancient god, Wodin, and the lesser gods of the forest and the
meadow and the chase, for though they were confessed Christians, still
in the hearts of many beat a faint echo of the old superstitions of
their ancestors; and while they prayed also to the Lord Jesus and to
Mary, yet they felt it could do no harm to be on the safe side with the
others, in case they did happen to exist.
A poor, degraded, downtrodden, ignorant, superstitious people, they
were; accustomed for generations to the heel of first one invader and
then another and in the interims, when there were any, the heels of
their feudal lords and their rapacious monarchs.
No wonder then that such as these worshipped the Outlaw of Torn, for
since their fierce Saxon ancestors had come, themselves as conquerors,
to England, no other hand had ever been raised to shield them from
oppression.
On this policy of his toward the serfs and freedmen, Norman of Torn and
the grim, old man whom he called father had never agreed. The latter was
for carrying his war of hate against all Englishmen, but the young man
would neither listen to it, nor allow any who rode out from Torn to
molest the lowly. A ragged tunic was a surer defence against this wild
horde than a stout lance or an emblazoned shield.
So, as Norman of Torn rode down from his mighty castle to visit Father
Claude, the sunlight playing on his clanking armor and glancing from
the copper boss of his shield, the sight of a little group of woodmen
kneeling uncovered by the roadside as he passed was not so remarkable
after all.
Entering the priest's study, Norman of Torn removed his armor and lay
back moodily upon a bench with his back against a wall and his strong,
lithe legs stretched out before him.
“What ails you, my son?” asked the priest, “that you look so
disconsolate on this beautiful day?”
“I do not know, Father,” replied Norman of Torn, “unless it be that I
am asking myself the question, 'What it is all for?' Why did my father
train me ever to prey upon my fellows? I like to fight, but there is
plenty of fighting which is legitimate, and what good may all my stolen
wealth avail me if I may not enter the haunts of men to spend it? Should
I stick my head into London town, it would doubtless stay there, held by
a hempen necklace.
“What quarrel have I with the King or the gentry? They have quarrel
enough with me it is true, but, nathless, I do not know why I should
have hated them so before I was old enough to know how rotten they
really are. So it seems to me that I am but the instrument of an old
man's spite, not even knowing the grievance to the avenging of which my
life has been dedicated by another.
“And at times, Father Claude, as I grow older, I doubt much that the
nameless old man of Torn is my father, so little do I favor him, and
never in all my life have I heard a word of fatherly endearment or felt
a caress, even as a little child. What think you, Father Claude?”
“I have thought much of it, my son,” answered the priest. “It has ever
been a sore puzzle to me, and I have my suspicions, which I have held
for years, but which even the thought of so frightens me that I shudder
to speculate upon the consequences of voicing them aloud. Norman of
Torn, if you are not the son of the old man you call father, may God
forfend that England ever guesses your true parentage. More than this, I
dare not say except that, as you value your peace of mind and your life,
keep your visor down and keep out of the clutches of your enemies.”
“Then you know why I should keep my visor down?”
“I can only guess, Norman of Torn, because I have seen another whom you
resemble.”
The conversation was interrupted by a commotion from without; the sound
of horses' hoofs, the cries of men and the clash of arms. In an instant,
both men were at the tiny unglazed window. Before them, on the highroad,
five knights in armor were now engaged in furious battle with a party of
ten or a dozen other steel-clad warriors, while crouching breathless on
her palfry, a young woman sat a little apart from the contestants.
Presently, one of the knights detached himself from the melee and rode
to her side with some word of command, at the same time grasping
roughly at her bridle rein. The girl raised her riding whip and struck
repeatedly but futilely against the iron headgear of her assailant while
he swung his horse up the road, and, dragging her palfrey after him,
galloped rapidly out of sight.
Norman of Torn sprang to the door, and, reckless of his unarmored
condition, leaped to Sir Mortimer's back and spurred swiftly in the
direction taken by the girl and her abductor.
The great black was fleet, and, unencumbered by the usual heavy armor
of his rider, soon brought the fugitives to view. Scarce a mile had been
covered ere the knight, turning to look for pursuers, saw the face of
Norman of Torn not ten paces behind him.
With a look of mingled surprise, chagrin and incredulity the knight
reined in his horse, exclaiming as he did so, “Mon Dieu, Edward!”
“Draw and defend yourself,” cried Norman of Torn.
“But, Your Highness,” stammered the knight.
“Draw, or I stick you as I have stuck an hundred other English pigs,”
cried Norman of Torn.
The charging steed was almost upon him and the knight looked to see the
rider draw rein, but, like a black bolt, the mighty Sir Mortimer struck
the other horse full upon the shoulder, and man and steed rolled in the
dust of the roadway.
The knight arose, unhurt, and Norman of Torn dismounted to give fair
battle upon even terms. Though handicapped by the weight of his armor,
the knight also had the advantage of its protection, so that the
two fought furiously for several minutes without either gaining an
advantage.
The girl sat motionless and wide-eyed at the side of the road watching
every move of the two contestants. She made no effort to escape, but
seemed riveted to the spot by the very fierceness of the battle she
was beholding, as well, possibly, as by the fascination of the handsome
giant who had espoused her cause. As she looked upon her champion, she
saw a lithe, muscular, brown-haired youth whose clear eyes and perfect
figure, unconcealed by either bassinet or hauberk, reflected the clean,
athletic life of the trained fighting man.
Upon his face hovered a faint, cold smile of haughty pride as the sword
arm, displaying its mighty strength and skill in every move, played with
the sweating, puffing, steel-clad enemy who hacked and hewed so futilely
before him. For all the din of clashing blades and rattling armor,
neither of the contestants had inflicted much damage, for the knight
could neither force nor insinuate his point beyond the perfect guard of
his unarmored foe, who, for his part, found difficulty in penetrating
the other's armor.
Finally, by dint of his mighty strength, Norman of Torn drove his blade
through the meshes of his adversary's mail, and the fellow, with a cry
of anguish, sank limply to the ground.
“Quick, Sir Knight!” cried the girl. “Mount and flee; yonder come his
fellows.”
And surely, as Norman of Torn turned in the direction from which he
had just come, there, racing toward him at full tilt, rode three
steel-armored men on their mighty horses.
“Ride, madam,” cried Norman of Torn, “for fly I shall not, nor may I,
alone, unarmored, and on foot hope more than to momentarily delay these
three fellows, but in that time you should easily make your escape.
Their heavy-burdened animals could never o'ertake your fleet palfrey.”
As he spoke, he took note for the first time of the young woman. That
she was a lady of quality was evidenced not alone by the richness of
her riding apparel and the trappings of her palfrey, but as well in her
noble and haughty demeanor and the proud expression of her beautiful
face.
Although at this time nearly twenty years had passed over the head of
Norman of Torn, he was without knowledge or experience in the ways of
women, nor had he ever spoken with a female of quality or position. No
woman graced the castle of Torn nor had the boy, within his memory, ever
known a mother.
His attitude therefore was much the same toward women as it was toward
men, except that he had sworn always to protect them. Possibly, in a
way, he looked up to womankind, if it could be said that Norman of Torn
looked up to anything: God, man or devil--it being more his way to look
down upon all creatures whom he took the trouble to notice at all.
As his glance rested upon this woman, whom fate had destined to
alter the entire course of his life, Norman of Torn saw that she was
beautiful, and that she was of that class against whom he had preyed for
years with his band of outlaw cut-throats. Then he turned once more to
face her enemies with the strange inconsistency which had ever marked
his methods.
Tomorrow he might be assaulting the ramparts of her father's castle, but
today he was joyously offering to sacrifice his life for her--had she
been the daughter of a charcoal burner he would have done no less. It
was enough that she was a woman and in need of protection.
The three knights were now fairly upon him, and with fine disregard for
fair play, charged with couched spears the unarmored man on foot. But as
the leading knight came close enough to behold his face, he cried out in
surprise and consternation:
“Mon Dieu, le Prince!” He wheeled his charging horse to one side. His
fellows, hearing his cry, followed his example, and the three of them
dashed on down the high road in as evident anxiety to escape as they had
been keen to attack.
“One would think they had met the devil,” muttered Norman of Torn,
looking after them in unfeigned astonishment.
“What means it, lady?” he asked turning to the damsel, who had made no
move to escape.
“It means that your face is well known in your father's realm, my Lord
Prince,” she replied. “And the King's men have no desire to antagonize
you, even though they may understand as little as I why you should
espouse the cause of a daughter of Simon de Montfort.”
“Am I then taken for Prince Edward of England?” he asked.
“An' who else should you be taken for, my Lord?”
“I am not the Prince,” said Norman of Torn. “It is said that Edward is
in France.”
“Right you are, sir,” exclaimed the girl. “I had not thought on that;
but you be enough of his likeness that you might well deceive the Queen
herself. And you be of a bravery fit for a king's son. Who are you
then, Sir Knight, who has bared your steel and faced death for Bertrade,
daughter of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester?”
“Be you De Montfort's daughter, niece of King Henry?” queried Norman of
Torn, his eyes narrowing to mere slits and face hardening.
“That I be,” replied the girl, “an' from your face I take it you have
little love for a De Montfort,” she added, smiling.
“An' whither may you be bound, Lady Bertrade de Montfort? Be you niece
or daughter of the devil, yet still you be a woman, and I do not war
against women. Wheresoever you would go will I accompany you to safety.”
“I was but now bound, under escort of five of my father's knights, to
visit Mary, daughter of John de Stutevill of Derby.”
“I know the castle well,” answered Norman of Torn, and the shadow of
a grim smile played about his lips, for scarce sixty days had elapsed
since he had reduced the stronghold, and levied tribute on the great
baron. “Come, you have not far to travel now, and if we make haste you
shall sup with your friend before dark.”
So saying, he mounted his horse and was turning to retrace their steps
down the road when he noticed the body of the dead knight lying where it
had fallen.
“Ride on,” he called to Bertrade de Montfort, “I will join you in an
instant.”
Again dismounting, he returned to the side of his late adversary, and
lifting the dead knight's visor, drew upon the forehead with the point
of his dagger the letters NT.
The girl turned to see what detained him, but his back was toward her
and he knelt beside his fallen foeman, and she did not see his act.
Brave daughter of a brave sire though she was, had she seen what he
did, her heart would have quailed within her and she would have fled in
terror from the clutches of this scourge of England, whose mark she
had seen on the dead foreheads of a dozen of her father's knights and
kinsmen.
Their way to Stutevill lay past the cottage of Father Claude, and here
Norman of Torn stopped to don his armor. Now he rode once more with
lowered visor, and in silence, a little to the rear of Bertrade de
Montfort that he might watch her face, which, of a sudden, had excited
his interest.
Never before, within the scope of his memory, had he been so close to a
young and beautiful woman for so long a period of time, although he had
often seen women in the castles that had fallen before his vicious and
terrible attacks. While stories were abroad of his vile treatment of
women captives, there was no truth in them. They were merely spread by
his enemies to incite the people against him. Never had Norman of Torn
laid violent hand upon a woman, and his cut-throat band were under oath
to respect and protect the sex, on penalty of death.
As he watched the semi-profile of the lovely face before him, something
stirred in his heart which had been struggling for expression for years.
It was not love, nor was it allied to love, but a deep longing for
companionship of such as she, and such as she represented. Norman of
Torn could not have translated this feeling into words for he did not
know, but it was the far faint cry of blood for blood and with it,
mayhap, was mixed not alone the longing of the lion among jackals for
other lions, but for his lioness.
They rode for many miles in silence when suddenly she turned, saying:
“You take your time, Sir Knight, in answering my query. Who be ye?”
“I am Nor--” and then he stopped. Always before he had answered that
question with haughty pride. Why should he hesitate, he thought. Was it
because he feared the loathing that name would inspire in the breast of
this daughter of the aristocracy he despised? Did Norman of Torn fear
to face the look of seem and repugnance that was sure to be mirrored in
that lovely face?
“I am from Normandy,” he went on quietly. “A gentleman of France.”
“But your name?” she said peremptorily. “Are you ashamed of your name?”
“You may call me Roger,” he answered. “Roger de Conde.”
“Raise your visor, Roger de Conde,” she commanded. “I do not take
pleasure in riding with a suit of armor; I would see that there is a man
within.”
Norman of Torn smiled as he did her bidding, and when he smiled thus, as
he rarely did, he was good to look upon.
“It is the first command I have obeyed since I turned sixteen, Bertrade
de Montfort,” he said.
The girl was about nineteen, full of the vigor and gaiety of youth and
health; and so the two rode on their journey talking and laughing as
they might have been friends of long standing.
She told him of the reason for the attack upon her earlier in the day,
attributing it to an attempt on the part of a certain baron, Peter of
Colfax, to abduct her, his suit for her hand having been peremptorily
and roughly denied by her father.
Simon de Montfort was no man to mince words, and it is doubtless that
the old reprobate who sued for his daughter's hand heard some unsavory
truths from the man who had twice scandalized England's nobility by his
rude and discourteous, though true and candid, speeches to the King.
“This Peter of Colfax shall be looked to,” growled Norman of Torn. “And,
as you have refused his heart and hand, his head shall be yours for the
asking. You have but to command, Bertrade de Montfort.”
“Very well,” she laughed, thinking it but the idle boasting so much
indulged in in those days. “You may bring me his head upon a golden
dish, Roger de Conde.”
“And what reward does the knight earn who brings to the feet of his
princess the head of her enemy?” he asked lightly.
“What boon would the knight ask?”
“That whatsoever a bad report you hear of your knight, of whatsoever
calumnies may be heaped upon him, you shall yet ever be his friend, and
believe in his honor and his loyalty.”
The girl laughed gaily as she answered, though something seemed to tell
her that this was more than play.
“It shall be as you say, Sir Knight,” she replied. “And the boon once
granted shall be always kept.”
Quick to reach decisions and as quick to act, Norman of Torn decided
that he liked this girl and that he wished her friendship more than any
other thing he knew of. And wishing it, he determined to win it by any
means that accorded with his standard of honor; an honor which in many
respects was higher than that of the nobles of his time.
They reached the castle of De Stutevill late in the afternoon, and
there, Norman of Torn was graciously welcomed and urged to accept the
Baron's hospitality overnight.
The grim humor of the situation was too much for the outlaw, and, when
added to his new desire to be in the company of Bertrade de Montfort, he
made no effort to resist, but hastened to accept the warm welcome.
At the long table upon which the evening meal was spread sat the entire
household of the Baron, and here and there among the men were evidences
of painful wounds but barely healed, while the host himself still wore
his sword arm in a sling.
“We have been through grievous times,” said Sir John, noticing that his
guest was glancing at the various evidences of conflict. “That fiend,
Norman the Devil, with his filthy pack of cut-throats, besieged us for
ten days, and then took the castle by storm and sacked it. Life is no
longer safe in England with the King spending his time and money with
foreign favorites and buying alien soldiery to fight against his own
barons, instead of insuring the peace and protection which is the right
of every Englishman at home.
“But,” he continued, “this outlaw devil will come to the end of a short
halter when once our civil strife is settled, for the barons themselves
have decided upon an expedition against him, if the King will not subdue
him.”
“An' he may send the barons naked home as he did the King's soldiers,”
laughed Bertrade de Montfort. “I should like to see this fellow; what
may he look like--from the appearance of yourself, Sir John, and many of
your men-at-arms, there should be no few here but have met him.”
“Not once did he raise his visor while he was among us,” replied the
Baron, “but there are those who claim they had a brief glimpse of him
and that he is of horrid countenance, wearing a great yellow beard and
having one eye gone, and a mighty red scar from his forehead to his
chin.”
“A fearful apparition,” murmured Norman of Torn. “No wonder he keeps his
helm closed.”
“But such a swordsman,” spoke up a son of De Stutevill. “Never in all
the world was there such swordplay as I saw that day in the courtyard.”
“I, too, have seen some wonderful swordplay,” said Bertrade de Montfort,
“and that today. O he!” she cried, laughing gleefully, “verily do I
believe I have captured the wild Norman of Torn, for this very knight,
who styles himself Roger de Conde, fights as I ne'er saw man fight
before, and he rode with his visor down until I chide him for it.”
Norman of Torn led in the laugh which followed, and of all the company
he most enjoyed the joke.
“An' speaking of the Devil,” said the Baron, “how think you he will side
should the King eventually force war upon the barons? With his thousand
hell-hounds, the fate of England might well be in the palm of his bloody
hand.”
“He loves neither King nor baron,” spoke Mary de Stutevill, “and I
rather lean to the thought that he will serve neither, but rather
plunder the castles of both rebel and royalist whilst their masters be
absent at war.”
“It be more to his liking to come while the master be home to welcome
him,” said De Stutevill, ruthfully. “But yet I am always in fear for the
safety of my wife and daughters when I be away from Derby for any time.
May the good God soon deliver England from this Devil of Torn.”
“I think you may have no need of fear on that score,” spoke Mary, “for
Norman of Torn offered no violence to any woman within the wall of
Stutevill, and when one of his men laid a heavy hand upon me, it was the
great outlaw himself who struck the fellow such a blow with his mailed
hand as to crack the ruffian's helm, saying at the time, 'Know you,
fellow, Norman of Torn does not war upon women?'”
Presently the conversation turned to other subjects and Norman of Torn
heard no more of himself during that evening.
His stay at the castle of Stutevill was drawn out to three days, and
then, on the third day, as he sat with Bertrade de Montfort in an
embrasure of the south tower of the old castle, he spoke once more of
the necessity for leaving and once more she urged him to remain.
“To be with you, Bertrade of Montfort,” he said boldly, “I would forego
any other pleasure, and endure any privation, or face any danger, but
there are others who look to me for guidance and my duty calls me away
from you. You shall see me again, and at the castle of your father,
Simon de Montfort, in Leicester. Provided,” he added, “that you will
welcome me there.”
“I shall always welcome you, wherever I may be, Roger de Conde,” replied
the girl.
“Remember that promise,” he said smiling. “Some day you may be glad to
repudiate it.”
“Never,” she insisted, and a light that shone in her eyes as she said it
would have meant much to a man better versed in the ways of women than
was Norman of Torn.
“I hope not,” he said gravely. “I cannot tell you, being but poorly
trained in courtly ways, what I should like to tell you, that you
might know how much your friendship means to me. Goodbye, Bertrade de
Montfort,” and he bent to one knee, as he raised her fingers to his
lips.
As he passed over the drawbridge and down toward the highroad a few
minutes later on his way back to Torn, he turned for one last look at
the castle and there, in an embrasure in the south tower, stood a
young woman who raised her hand to wave, and then, as though by sudden
impulse, threw a kiss after the departing knight, only to disappear from
the embrasure with the act.
As Norman of Torn rode back to his grim castle in the hills of Derby, he
had much food for thought upon the way. Never till now had he realized
what might lie in another manner of life, and he felt a twinge of
bitterness toward the hard, old man whom he called father, and whose
teachings from the boy's earliest childhood had guided him in the ways
that had cut him off completely from the society of other men, except
the wild horde of outlaws, ruffians and adventurers that rode beneath
the grisly banner of the young chief of Torn.
Only in an ill-defined, nebulous way did he feel that it was the girl
who had come into his life that caused him for the first time to feel
shame for his past deeds. He did not know the meaning of love, and so he
could not know that he loved Bertrade de Montfort.
And another thought which now filled his mind was the fact of his
strange likeness to the Crown Prince of England. This, together with the
words of Father Claude, puzzled him sorely. What might it mean? Was it a
heinous offence to own an accidental likeness to a king's son?
But now that he felt he had solved the reason that he rode always with
closed helm, he was for the first time anxious himself to hide his face
from the sight of men. Not from fear, for he knew not fear, but from
some inward impulse which he did not attempt to fathom.
CHAPTER VIII
As Norman of Torn rode out from the castle of De Stutevill, Father
Claude dismounted from his sleek donkey within the ballium of Torn. The
austere stronghold, notwithstanding its repellent exterior and unsavory
reputation, always extended a warm welcome to the kindly, genial priest;
not alone because of the deep friendship which the master of Torn felt
for the good father, but through the personal charm, and lovableness of
the holy man's nature, which shone alike on saint and sinner.
It was doubtless due to his unremitting labors with the youthful Norman,
during the period that the boy's character was most amenable to strong
impressions, that the policy of the mighty outlaw was in many respects
pure and lofty. It was this same influence, though, which won for Father
Claude his only enemy in Torn; the little, grim, gray, old man whose
sole aim in life seemed to have been to smother every finer instinct of
chivalry and manhood in the boy, to whose training he had devoted the
past nineteen years of his life.
As Father Claude climbed down from his donkey--fat people do not
“dismount”--a half dozen young squires ran forward to assist him, and to
lead the animal to the stables.
The good priest called each of his willing helpers by name, asking a
question here, passing a merry joke there with the ease and familiarity
that bespoke mutual affection and old acquaintance.
As he passed in through the great gate, the men-at-arms threw him
laughing, though respectful, welcomes and within the great court,
beautified with smooth lawn, beds of gorgeous plants, fountains, statues
and small shrubs and bushes, he came upon the giant, Red Shandy, now the
principal lieutenant of Norman of Torn.
“Good morrow, Saint Claude!” cried the burly ruffian. “Hast come to save
our souls, or damn us? What manner of sacrilege have we committed now,
or have we merited the blessings of Holy Church? Dost come to scold, or
praise?”
“Neither, thou unregenerate villain,” cried the priest, laughing.
“Though methinks ye merit chiding for the grievous poor courtesy with
which thou didst treat the great Bishop of Norwich the past week.”
“Tut, tut, Father,” replied Red Shandy. “We did but aid him to adhere
more closely to the injunctions and precepts of Him whose servant and
disciple he claims to be. Were it not better for an Archbishop of His
Church to walk in humility and poverty among His people, than to be ever
surrounded with the temptations of fine clothing, jewels and much gold,
to say nothing of two sumpter beasts heavy laden with runlets of wine?”
“I warrant his temptations were less by at least as many runlets of
wine as may be borne by two sumpter beasts when thou, red robber, had
finished with him,” exclaimed Father Claude.
“Yes, Father,” laughed the great fellow, “for the sake of Holy Church, I
did indeed confiscate that temptation completely, and if you must needs
have proof in order to absolve me from my sins, come with me now and you
shall sample the excellent discrimination which the Bishop of Norwich
displays in the selection of his temptations.”
“They tell me you left the great man quite destitute of finery, Red
Shandy,” continued Father Claude, as he locked his arm in that of the
outlaw and proceeded toward the castle.
“One garment was all that Norman of Torn would permit him, and as the
sun was hot overhead, he selected for the Bishop a bassinet for that
single article of apparel, to protect his tonsured pate from the rays of
old sol. Then, fearing that it might be stolen from him by some vandals
of the road, he had One Eye Kanty rivet it at each side of the gorget so
that it could not be removed by other than a smithy, and thus, strapped
face to tail upon a donkey, he sent the great Bishop of Norwich rattling
down the dusty road with his head, at least, protected from the idle
gaze of whomsoever he might chance to meet. Forty stripes he gave to
each of the Bishop's retinue for being abroad in bad company; but come,
here we are where you shall have the wine as proof of my tale.”
As the two sat sipping the Bishop's good Canary, the little old man of
Torn entered. He spoke to Father Claude in a surly tone, asking him if
he knew aught of the whereabouts of Norman of Torn.
“We have seen nothing of him since, some three days gone, he rode out in
the direction of your cottage,” he concluded.
“Why, yes,” said the priest, “I saw him that day. He had an adventure
with several knights from the castle of Peter of Colfax, from whom he
rescued a damsel whom I suspect from the trappings of her palfrey to be
of the house of Montfort. Together they rode north, but thy son did
not say whither or for what purpose. His only remark, as he donned his
armor, while the girl waited without, was that I should now behold the
falcon guarding the dove. Hast he not returned?”
“No,” said the old man, “and doubtless his adventure is of a nature
in line with thy puerile and effeminate teachings. Had he followed my
training, without thy accurst priestly interference, he had made an
iron-barred nest in Torn for many of the doves of thy damned English
nobility. An' thou leave him not alone, he will soon be seeking service
in the household of the King.”
“Where, perchance, he might be more at home than here,” said the priest
quietly.
“Why say you that?” snapped the little old man, eyeing Father Claude
narrowly.
“Oh,” laughed the priest, “because he whose power and mien be even more
kingly than the King's would rightly grace the royal palace,” but he had
not failed to note the perturbation his remark had caused, nor did his
off-hand reply entirely deceive the old man.
At this juncture, a squire entered to say that Shandy's presence was
required at the gates, and that worthy, with a sorrowing and regretful
glance at the unemptied flagon, left the room.
For a few moments, the two men sat in meditative silence, which was
presently broken by the old man of Torn.
“Priest,” he said, “thy ways with my son are, as you know, not to my
liking. It were needless that he should have wasted so much precious
time from swordplay to learn the useless art of letters. Of what benefit
may a knowledge of Latin be to one whose doom looms large before him. It
may be years and again it may be but months, but as sure as there be a
devil in hell, Norman of Torn will swing from a king's gibbet. And thou
knowst it, and he too, as well as I. The things which thou hast taught
him be above his station, and the hopes and ambitions they inspire will
but make his end the bitterer for him. Of late I have noted that he
rides upon the highway with less enthusiasm than was his wont, but he
has gone too far ever to go back now; nor is there where to go back to.
What has he ever been other than outcast and outlaw? What hopes could
you have engendered in his breast greater than to be hated and feared
among his blood enemies?”
“I knowst not thy reasons, old man,” replied the priest, “for devoting
thy life to the ruining of his, and what I guess at be such as I dare
not voice; but let us understand each other once and for all. For all
thou dost and hast done to blight and curse the nobleness of his nature,
I have done and shall continue to do all in my power to controvert. As
thou hast been his bad angel, so shall I try to be his good angel, and
when all is said and done and Norman of Torn swings from the King's
gibbet, as I only too well fear he must, there will be more to mourn his
loss than there be to curse him.
“His friends are from the ranks of the lowly, but so too were the
friends and followers of our Dear Lord Jesus; so that shall be more
greatly to his honor than had he preyed upon the already unfortunate.
“Women have never been his prey; that also will be spoken of to his
honor when he is gone, and that he has been cruel to men will be
forgotten in the greater glory of his mercy to the weak.
“Whatever be thy object: whether revenge or the natural bent of a cruel
and degraded mind, I know not; but if any be curst because of the Outlaw
of Torn, it will be thou--I had almost said, unnatural father; but I do
not believe a single drop of thy debased blood flows in the veins of him
thou callest son.”
The grim old man of Torn had sat motionless throughout this indictment,
his face, somewhat pale, was drawn into lines of malevolent hatred and
rage, but he permitted Father Claude to finish without interruption.
“Thou hast made thyself and thy opinions quite clear,” he said bitterly,
“but I be glad to know just how thou standeth. In the past there has
been peace between us, though no love; now let us both understand
that it be war and hate. My life work is cut out for me. Others, like
thyself, have stood in my path, yet today I am here, but where are they?
Dost understand me, priest?” And the old man leaned far across the table
so that his eyes, burning with an insane fire of venom, blazed but a few
inches from those of the priest.
Father Claude returned the look with calm level gaze.
“I understand,” he said, and, rising, left the castle.
Shortly after he had reached his cottage, a loud knock sounded at the
door, which immediately swung open without waiting the formality of
permission. Father Claude looked up to see the tall figure of Norman of
Torn, and his face lighted with a pleased smile of welcome.
“Greetings, my son,” said the priest.
“And to thee, Father,” replied the outlaw, “And what may be the news of
Torn. I have been absent for several days. Is all well at the castle?”
“All be well at the castle,” replied Father Claude, “if by that you mean
have none been captured or hanged for their murders. Ah, my boy, why
wilt thou not give up this wicked life of thine? It has never been my
way to scold or chide thee, yet always hath my heart ached for each
crime laid at the door of Norman of Torn.”
“Come, come, Father,” replied the outlaw, “what dost I that I have not
good example for from the barons, and the King, and Holy Church. Murder,
theft, rapine! Passeth a day over England which sees not one or all
perpetrated in the name of some of these?
“Be it wicked for Norman of Torn to prey upon the wolf, yet righteous
for the wolf to tear the sheep? Methinks not. Only do I collect from
those who have more than they need, from my natural enemies; while they
prey upon those who have naught.
“Yet,” and his manner suddenly changed, “I do not love it, Father. That
thou know. I would that there might be some way out of it, but there is
none.
“If I told you why I wished it, you would be surprised indeed, nor can I
myself understand; but, of a verity, my greatest wish to be out of
this life is due to the fact that I crave the association of those very
enemies I have been taught to hate. But it is too late, Father, there
can be but one end and that the lower end of a hempen rope.”
“No, my son, there is another way, an honorable way,” replied the good
Father. “In some foreign clime there be opportunities abundant for such
as thee. France offers a magnificent future to such a soldier as Norman
of Torn. In the court of Louis, you would take your place among the
highest of the land. You be rich and brave and handsome. Nay do not
raise your hand. You be all these and more, for you have learning far
beyond the majority of nobles, and you have a good heart and a true
chivalry of character. With such wondrous gifts, naught could bar your
way to the highest pinnacles of power and glory, while here you have no
future beyond the halter. Canst thou hesitate, Norman of Torn?”
The young man stood silent for a moment, then he drew his hand across
his eyes as though to brush away a vision.
“There be a reason, Father, why I must remain in England for a time at
least, though the picture you put is indeed wondrous alluring.”
And the reason was Bertrade de Montfort.
CHAPTER IX
The visit of Bertrade de Montfort with her friend Mary de Stutevill
was drawing to a close. Three weeks had passed since Roger de Conde had
ridden out from the portals of Stutevill and many times the handsome
young knight's name had been on the lips of his fair hostess and her
fairer friend.
Today the two girls roamed slowly through the gardens of the great
court, their arms about each other's waists, pouring the last
confidences into each other's ears, for tomorrow Bertrade had elected to
return to Leicester.
“Methinks thou be very rash indeed, my Bertrade,” said Mary. “Wert my
father here he would, I am sure, not permit thee to leave with only the
small escort which we be able to give.”
“Fear not, Mary,” replied Bertrade. “Five of thy father's knights be
ample protection for so short a journey. By evening it will have been
accomplished; and, as the only one I fear in these parts received such
a sound set back from Roger de Conde recently, I do not think he will
venture again to molest me.”
“But what about the Devil of Torn, Bertrade?” urged Mary. “Only
yestereve, you wot, one of Lord de Grey's men-at-arms came limping to
us with the news of the awful carnage the foul fiend had wrought on his
master's household. He be abroad, Bertrade, and I canst think of naught
more horrible than to fall into his hands.”
“Why, Mary, thou didst but recently say thy very self that Norman
of Torn was most courteous to thee when he sacked this, thy father's
castle. How be it thou so soon has changed thy mind?”
“Yes, Bertrade, he was indeed respectful then, but who knows what
horrid freak his mind may take, and they do say that he be cruel beyond
compare. Again, forget not that thou be Leicester's daughter and Henry's
niece; against both of whom the Outlaw of Torn openly swears his hatred
and his vengeance. Oh, Bertrade, wait but for a day or so, I be sure
my father must return ere then, and fifty knights shall accompany thee
instead of five.”
“What be fifty knights against Norman of Torn, Mary? Thy reasoning is on
a parity with thy fears, both have flown wide of the mark.
“If I am to meet with this wild ruffian, it were better that five
knights were sacrificed than fifty, for either number would be but a
mouthful to that horrid horde of unhung murderers. No, Mary, I shall
start tomorrow and your good knights shall return the following day with
the best of word from me.”
“If thou wilst, thou wilst,” cried Mary petulantly. “Indeed it were
plain that thou be a De Montfort; that race whose historic bravery be
second only to their historic stubbornness.”
Bertrade de Montfort laughed, and kissed her friend upon the cheek.
“Mayhap I shall find the brave Roger de Conde again upon the highroad
to protect me. Then indeed shall I send back your five knights, for of
a truth, his blade is more powerful than that of any ten men I ere saw
fight before.”
“Methinks,” said Mary, still peeved at her friend's determination to
leave on the morrow, “that should you meet the doughty Sir Roger all
unarmed, that still would you send back my father's knights.”
Bertrade flushed, and then bit her lip as she felt the warm blood mount
to her cheek.
“Thou be a fool, Mary,” she said.
Mary broke into a joyful, teasing laugh; hugely enjoying the
discomfiture of the admission the tell-tale flush proclaimed.
“Ah, I did but guess how thy heart and thy mind tended, Bertrade; but
now I seest that I divined all too truly. He be indeed good to look
upon, but what knowest thou of him?”
“Hush, Mary!” commanded Bertrade. “Thou know not what thou sayest. I
would not wipe my feet upon him, I care naught whatever for him, and
then--it has been three weeks since he rode out from Stutevill and no
word hath he sent.”
“Oh, ho,” cried the little plague, “so there lies the wind? My Lady
would not wipe her feet upon him, but she be sore vexed that he has sent
her no word. Mon Dieu, but thou hast strange notions, Bertrade.”
“I will not talk with you, Mary,” cried Bertrade, stamping her sandaled
foot, and with a toss of her pretty head she turned abruptly toward the
castle.
In a small chamber in the castle of Colfax two men sat at opposite sides
of a little table. The one, Peter of Colfax, was short and very stout.
His red, bloated face, bleary eyes and bulbous nose bespoke the manner
of his life; while his thick lips, the lower hanging large and flabby
over his receding chin, indicated the base passions to which his life
and been given. His companion was a little, grim, gray man but his suit
of armor and closed helm gave no hint to his host of whom his guest
might be. It was the little armored man who was speaking.
“Is it not enough that I offer to aid you, Sir Peter,” he said, “that
you must have my reasons? Let it go that my hate of Leicester be the
passion which moves me. Thou failed in thy attempt to capture the
maiden; give me ten knights and I will bring her to you.”
“How knowest thou she rides out tomorrow for her father's castle?” asked
Peter of Colfax.
“That again be no concern of thine, my friend, but I do know it, and, if
thou wouldst have her, be quick, for we should ride out tonight that we
may take our positions by the highway in ample time tomorrow.”
Still Peter of Colfax hesitated, he feared this might be a ruse of
Leicester's to catch him in some trap. He did not know his guest--the
fellow might want the girl for himself and be taking this method of
obtaining the necessary assistance to capture her.
“Come,” said the little, armored man irritably. “I cannot bide here
forever. Make up thy mind; it be nothing to me other than my revenge,
and if thou wilst not do it, I shall hire the necessary ruffians and
then not even thou shalt see Bertrade de Montfort more.”
This last threat decided the Baron.
“It is agreed,” he said. “The men shall ride out with you in half an
hour. Wait below in the courtyard.”
When the little man had left the apartment, Peter of Colfax summoned his
squire whom he had send to him at once one of his faithful henchmen.
“Guy,” said Peter of Colfax, as the man entered, “ye made a rare fizzle
of a piece of business some weeks ago. Ye wot of which I speak?”
“Yes, My Lord.”
“It chances that on the morrow ye may have opportunity to retrieve
thy blunder. Ride out with ten men where the stranger who waits in the
courtyard below shall lead ye, and come not back without that which ye
lost to a handful of men before. You understand?”
“Yes, My Lord!”
“And, Guy, I half mistrust this fellow who hath offered to assist us.
At the first sign of treachery, fall upon him with all thy men and slay
him. Tell the others that these be my orders.”
“Yes, My Lord. When do we ride?”
“At once. You may go.”
The morning that Bertrade de Montfort had chosen to return to her
father's castle dawned gray and threatening. In vain did Mary de
Stutevill plead with her friend to give up the idea of setting out
upon such a dismal day and without sufficient escort, but Bertrade de
Montfort was firm.
“Already have I overstayed my time three days, and it is not lightly
that even I, his daughter, fail in obedience to Simon de Montfort. I
shall have enough to account for as it be. Do not urge me to add even
one more day to my excuses. And again, perchance, my mother and my
father may be sore distressed by my continued absence. No, Mary, I must
ride today.” And so she did, with the five knights that could be spared
from the castle's defence.
Scarcely half an hour had elapsed before a cold drizzle set in, so that
they were indeed a sorry company that splashed along the muddy road,
wrapped in mantle and surcoat. As they proceeded, the rain and wind
increased in volume, until it was being driven into their faces in such
blinding gusts that they must needs keep their eyes closed and trust to
the instincts of their mounts.
Less than half the journey had been accomplished. They were winding
across a little hollow toward a low ridge covered with dense forest,
into the somber shadows of which the road wound. There was a glint of
armor among the drenched foliage, but the rain-buffeted eyes of the
riders saw it not. On they came, their patient horses plodding slowly
through the sticky road and hurtling storm.
Now they were half way up the ridge's side. There was a movement in the
dark shadows of the grim wood, and then, without cry or warning, a band
of steel-clad horsemen broke forth with couched spears. Charging at full
run down upon them, they overthrew three of the girl's escort before a
blow could be struck in her defense. Her two remaining guardians wheeled
to meet the return attack, and nobly did they acquit themselves, for it
took the entire eleven who were pitted against them to overcome and slay
the two.
In the melee, none had noticed the girl, but presently one of her
assailants, a little, grim, gray man, discovered that she had put spurs
to her palfrey and escaped. Calling to his companions he set out at a
rapid pace in pursuit.
Reckless of the slippery road and the blinding rain, Bertrade de
Montfort urged her mount into a wild run, for she had recognized the
arms of Peter of Colfax on the shields of several of the attacking
party.
Nobly, the beautiful Arab bent to her call for speed. The great beasts
of her pursuers, bred in Normandy and Flanders, might have been tethered
in their stalls for all the chance they had of overtaking the flying
white steed that fairly split the gray rain as lightning flies through
the clouds.
But for the fiendish cunning of the little grim, gray man's foresight,
Bertrade de Montfort would have made good her escape that day. As it
was, however, her fleet mount had carried her but two hundred yards ere,
in the midst of the dark wood, she ran full upon a rope stretched across
the roadway between two trees.
As the horse fell, with a terrible lunge, tripped by the stout rope,
Bertrade de Montfort was thrown far before him, where she lay, a little,
limp bedraggled figure, in the mud of the road.
There they found her. The little, grim, gray man did not even dismount,
so indifferent was he to her fate; dead or in the hands of Peter of
Colfax, it was all the same to him. In either event, his purpose would
be accomplished, and Bertrade de Montfort would no longer lure Norman of
Torn from the path he had laid out for him.
That such an eventuality threatened, he knew from one Spizo the
Spaniard, the single traitor in the service of Norman of Torn, whose
mean aid the little grim, gray man had purchased since many months to
spy upon the comings and goings of the great outlaw.
The men of Peter of Colfax gathered up the lifeless form of Bertrade de
Montfort and placed it across the saddle before one of their number.
“Come,” said the man called Guy, “if there be life left in her, we must
hasten to Sir Peter before it be extinct.”
“I leave ye here,” said the little old man. “My part of the business is
done.”
And so he sat watching them until they had disappeared in the forest
toward the castle of Colfax.
Then he rode back to the scene of the encounter where lay the five
knights of Sir John de Stutevill. Three were already dead, the other
two, sorely but not mortally wounded, lay groaning by the roadside.
The little grim, gray man dismounted as he came abreast of them and,
with his long sword, silently finished the two wounded men. Then,
drawing his dagger, he made a mark upon the dead foreheads of each of
the five, and mounting, rode rapidly toward Torn.
“And if one fact be not enough,” he muttered, “that mark upon the dead
will quite effectually stop further intercourse between the houses of
Torn and Leicester.”
Henry de Montfort, son of Simon, rode fast and furious at the head of a
dozen of his father's knights on the road to Stutevill.
Bertrade de Montfort was so long overdue that the Earl and Princess
Eleanor, his wife, filled with grave apprehensions, had posted their
oldest son off to the castle of John de Stutevill to fetch her home.
With the wind and rain at their backs, the little party rode rapidly
along the muddy road, until late in the afternoon they came upon a white
palfrey standing huddled beneath a great oak, his arched back toward the
driving storm.
“By God,” cried De Montfort, “tis my sister's own Abdul. There be
something wrong here indeed.” But a rapid search of the vicinity, and
loud calls brought no further evidence of the girl's whereabouts, so
they pressed on toward Stutevill.
Some two miles beyond the spot where the white palfrey had been found,
they came upon the dead bodies of the five knights who had accompanied
Bertrade from Stutevill.
Dismounting, Henry de Montfort examined the bodies of the fallen men.
The arms upon shield and helm confirmed his first fear that these had
been Bertrade's escort from Stutevill.
As he bent over them to see if he recognized any of the knights, there
stared up into his face from the foreheads of the dead men the dreaded
sign, NT, scratched there with a dagger's point.
“The curse of God be on him!” cried De Montfort. “It be the work of the
Devil of Torn, my gentlemen,” he said to his followers. “Come, we need
no further guide to our destination.” And, remounting, the little party
spurred back toward Torn.
When Bertrade de Montfort regained her senses, she was in bed in a
strange room, and above her bent an old woman; a repulsive, toothless
old woman, whose smile was but a fangless snarl.
“Ho, ho!” she croaked. “The bride waketh. I told My Lord that it would
take more than a tumble in the mud to kill a De Montfort. Come, come,
now, arise and clothe thyself, for the handsome bridegroom canst scarce
restrain his eager desire to fold thee in his arms. Below in the
great hall he paces to and fro, the red blood mantling his beauteous
countenance.”
“Who be ye?” cried Bertrade de Montfort, her mind still dazed from
the effects of her fall. “Where am I?” and then, “O, Mon Dieu!” as she
remembered the events of the afternoon; and the arms of Colfax upon the
shields of the attacking party. In an instant she realized the horror of
her predicament; its utter hopelessness.
Beast though he was, Peter of Colfax stood high in the favor of the
King; and the fact that she was his niece would scarce aid her cause
with Henry, for it was more than counter-balanced by the fact that she
was the daughter of Simon de Montfort, whom he feared and hated.
In the corridor without, she heard the heavy tramp of approaching feet,
and presently a man's voice at the door.
“Within there, Coll! Hast the damsel awakened from her swoon?”
“Yes, Sir Peter,” replied the old woman, “I was but just urging her to
arise and clothe herself, saying that you awaited her below.”
“Haste then, My Lady Bertrade,” called the man, “no harm will be done
thee if thou showest the good sense I give thee credit for. I will await
thee in the great hall, or, if thou prefer, wilt come to thee here.”
The girl paled, more in loathing and contempt than in fear, but the
tones of her answer were calm and level.
“I will see thee below, Sir Peter, anon,” and rising, she hastened to
dress, while the receding footsteps of the Baron diminished down the
stairway which led from the tower room in which she was imprisoned.
The old woman attempted to draw her into conversation, but the girl
would not talk. Her whole mind was devoted to weighing each possible
means of escape.
A half hour later, she entered the great hall of the castle of Peter
of Colfax. The room was empty. Little change had been wrought in the
apartment since the days of Ethelwolf. As the girl's glance ranged the
hall in search of her jailer it rested upon the narrow, unglazed windows
beyond which lay freedom. Would she ever again breathe God's pure air
outside these stifling walls? These grimy hateful walls! Black as the
inky rafters and wainscot except for occasional splotches a few shades
less begrimed, where repairs had been made. As her eyes fell upon the
trophies of war and chase which hung there her lips curled in scorn, for
she knew that they were acquisitions by inheritance rather than by the
personal prowess of the present master of Colfax.
A single cresset lighted the chamber, while the flickering light from
a small wood fire upon one of the two great hearths seemed rather to
accentuate the dim shadows of the place.
Bertrade crossed the room and leaned against a massive oak table,
blackened by age and hard usage to the color of the beams above, dented
and nicked by the pounding of huge drinking horns and heavy swords when
wild and lusty brawlers had been moved to applause by the lay of some
wandering minstrel, or the sterner call of their mighty chieftains for
the oath of fealty.
Her wandering eyes took in the dozen benches and the few rude, heavy
chairs which completed the rough furnishings of this rough room, and
she shuddered. One little foot tapped sullenly upon the disordered floor
which was littered with a miscellany of rushes interspread with such
bones and scraps of food as the dogs had rejected or overlooked.
But to none of these surroundings did Bertrade de Montfort give but
passing heed; she looked for the man she sought that she might quickly
have the encounter over and learn what fate the future held in store for
her.
Her quick glance had shown her that the room was quite empty, and that
in addition to the main doorway at the lower end of the apartment, where
she had entered, there was but one other door leading from the hall.
This was at one side, and as it stood ajar she could see that it led
into a small room, apparently a bedchamber.
As she stood facing the main doorway, a panel opened quietly behind her
and directly back of where the thrones had stood in past times. From the
black mouth of the aperture stepped Peter of Colfax. Silently, he closed
the panel after him, and with soundless steps, advanced toward the girl.
At the edge of the raised dais he halted, rattling his sword to attract
her attention.
If his aim had been to unnerve her by the suddenness and mystery of his
appearance, he failed signally, for she did not even turn her head as
she said:
“What explanation hast thou to make, Sir Peter, for this base treachery
against thy neighbor's daughter and thy sovereign's niece?”
“When fond hearts be thwarted by a cruel parent,” replied the
pot-bellied old beast in a soft and fawning tone, “love must still find
its way; and so thy gallant swain hath dared the wrath of thy great
father and majestic uncle, and lays his heart at thy feet, O beauteous
Bertrade, knowing full well that thine hath been hungering after it
since we didst first avow our love to thy hard-hearted sire. See, I
kneel to thee, my dove!” And with cracking joints the fat baron plumped
down upon his marrow bones.
Bertrade turned and as she saw him her haughty countenance relaxed into
a sneering smile.
“Thou art a fool, Sir Peter,” she said, “and, at that, the worst species
of fool--an ancient fool. It is useless to pursue thy cause, for I will
have none of thee. Let me hence, if thou be a gentleman, and no word of
what hath transpired shall ever pass my lips. But let me go, 'tis all
I ask, and it is useless to detain me for I cannot give what you would
have. I do not love you, nor ever can I.”
Her first words had caused the red of humiliation to mottle his already
ruby visage to a semblance of purple, and now, as he attempted to rise
with dignity, he was still further covered with confusion by the fact
that his huge stomach made it necessary for him to go upon all fours
before he could rise, so that he got up much after the manner of a cow,
raising his stern high in air in a most ludicrous fashion. As he gained
his feet he saw the girl turn her head from him to hide the laughter on
her face.
“Return to thy chamber,” he thundered. “I will give thee until tomorrow
to decide whether thou wilt accept Peter of Colfax as thy husband, or
take another position in his household which will bar thee for all time
from the society of thy kind.”
The girl turned toward him, the laugh still playing on her lips.
“I will be wife to no buffoon; to no clumsy old clown; to no debauched,
degraded parody of a man. And as for thy other rash threat, thou hast
not the guts to put thy wishes into deeds, thou craven coward, for well
ye know that Simon de Montfort would cut out thy foul heart with his own
hand if he ever suspected thou wert guilty of speaking of such to me,
his daughter.” And Bertrade de Montfort swept from the great hall, and
mounted to her tower chamber in the ancient Saxon stronghold of Colfax.
The old woman kept watch over her during the night and until late the
following afternoon, when Peter of Colfax summoned his prisoner before
him once more. So terribly had the old hag played upon the girl's fears
that she felt fully certain that the Baron was quite equal to his dire
threat, and so she had again been casting about for some means of escape
or delay.
The room in which she was imprisoned was in the west tower of the
castle, fully a hundred feet above the moat, which the single embrasure
overlooked. There was, therefore, no avenue of escape in this direction.
The solitary door was furnished with huge oaken bars, and itself
composed of mighty planks of the same wood, cross barred with iron.
If she could but get the old woman out, thought Bertrade, she could
barricade herself within and thus delay, at least, her impending fate
in the hope that succor might come from some source. But her most subtle
wiles proved ineffectual in ridding her, even for a moment, of her harpy
jailer; and now that the final summons had come, she was beside herself
for a lack of means to thwart her captor.
Her dagger had been taken from her, but one hung from the girdle of the
old woman and this Bertrade determined to have.
Feigning trouble with the buckle of her own girdle, she called upon the
old woman to aid her, and as the hag bent her head close to the girl's
body to see what was wrong with the girdle clasp, Bertrade reached
quickly to her side and snatched the weapon from its sheath. Quickly
she sprang back from the old woman who, with a cry of anger and alarm,
rushed upon her.
“Back!” cried the girl. “Stand back, old hag, or thou shalt feel the
length of thine own blade.”
The woman hesitated and then fell to cursing and blaspheming in a most
horrible manner, at the same time calling for help.
Bertrade backed to the door, commanding the old woman to remain where
she was, on pain of death, and quickly dropped the mighty bars into
place. Scarcely had the last great bolt been slipped than Peter of
Colfax, with a dozen servants and men-at-arms, were pounding loudly upon
the outside.
“What's wrong within, Coll,” cried the Baron.
“The wench has wrested my dagger from me and is murdering me,” shrieked
the old woman.
“An' that I will truly do, Peter of Colfax,” spoke Bertrade, “if you do
not immediately send for my friends to conduct me from thy castle, for
I will not step my foot from this room until I know that mine own people
stand without.”
Peter of Colfax pled and threatened, commanded and coaxed, but all in
vain. So passed the afternoon, and as darkness settled upon the castle
the Baron desisted from his attempts, intending to starve his prisoner
out.
Within the little room, Bertrade de Montfort sat upon a bench guarding
her prisoner, from whom she did not dare move her eyes for a single
second. All that long night she sat thus, and when morning dawned, it
found her position unchanged, her tired eyes still fixed upon the hag.
Early in the morning, Peter of Colfax resumed his endeavors to persuade
her to come out; he even admitted defeat and promised her safe conduct
to her father's castle, but Bertrade de Montfort was not one to be
fooled by his lying tongue.
“Then will I starve you out,” he cried at length.
“Gladly will I starve in preference to falling into thy foul hands,”
replied the girl. “But thy old servant here will starve first, for she
be very old and not so strong as I. Therefore, how will it profit you to
kill two and still be robbed of thy prey?”
Peter of Colfax entertained no doubt but that his fair prisoner would
carry out her threat and so he set his men to work with cold chisels,
axes and saws upon the huge door.
For hours, they labored upon that mighty work of defence, and it was
late at night ere they made a little opening large enough to admit a
hand and arm, but the first one intruded within the room to raise the
bars was drawn quickly back with a howl of pain from its owner. Thus
the keen dagger in the girl's hand put an end to all hopes of entering
without completely demolishing the door.
To this work, the men without then set themselves diligently while Peter
of Colfax renewed his entreaties, through the small opening they had
made. Bertrade replied but once.
“Seest thou this poniard?” she asked. “When that door falls, this point
enters my heart. There is nothing beyond that door, with thou, poltroon,
to which death in this little chamber would not be preferable.”
As she spoke, she turned toward the man she was addressing, for the
first time during all those weary, hideous hours removing her glance
from the old hag. It was enough. Silently, but with the quickness of a
tigress the old woman was upon her back, one claw-like paw grasping the
wrist which held the dagger.
“Quick, My Lord!” she shrieked, “the bolts, quick.”
Instantly Peter of Colfax ran his arm through the tiny opening in the
door and a second later four of his men rushed to the aid of the old
woman.
Easily they wrested the dagger from Bertrade's fingers, and at the
Baron's bidding, they dragged her to the great hall below.
As his retainers left the room at his command, Peter of Colfax strode
back and forth upon the rushes which strewed the floor. Finally he
stopped before the girl standing rigid in the center of the room.
“Hast come to thy senses yet, Bertrade de Montfort?” he asked angrily.
“I have offered you your choice; to be the honored wife of Peter of
Colfax, or, by force, his mistress. The good priest waits without, what
be your answer now?”
“The same as it has been these past two days,” she replied with haughty
scorn. “The same that it shall always be. I will be neither wife nor
mistress to a coward; a hideous, abhorrent pig of a man. I would die,
it seems, if I felt the touch of your hand upon me. You do not dare to
touch me, you craven. I, the daughter of an earl, the niece of a king,
wed to the warty toad, Peter of Colfax!”
“Hold, chit!” cried the Baron, livid with rage. “You have gone too far.
Enough of this; and you love me not now, I shall learn you to love ere
the sun rises.” And with a vile oath he grasped the girl roughly by the
arm, and dragged her toward the little doorway at the side of the room.
CHAPTER X
For three weeks after his meeting with Bertrade de Montfort and his
sojourn at the castle of John de Stutevill, Norman of Torn was busy with
his wild horde in reducing and sacking the castle of John de Grey, a
royalist baron who had captured and hanged two of the outlaw's fighting
men; and never again after his meeting with the daughter of the chief of
the barons did Norman of Torn raise a hand against the rebels or their
friends.
Shortly after his return to Torn, following the successful outcome of
his expedition, the watch upon the tower reported the approach of a
dozen armed knights. Norman sent Red Shandy to the outer walls to learn
the mission of the party, for visitors seldom came to this inaccessible
and unhospitable fortress; and he well knew that no party of a dozen
knights would venture with hostile intent within the clutches of his
great band of villains.
The great red giant soon returned to say that it was Henry de Montfort,
oldest son of the Earl of Leicester, who had come under a flag of truce
and would have speech with the master of Torn.
“Admit them, Shandy,” commanded Norman of Torn, “I will speak with them
here.”
When the party, a few moments later, was ushered into his presence it
found itself facing a mailed knight with drawn visor.
Henry de Montfort advanced with haughty dignity until he faced the
outlaw.
“Be ye Norman of Torn?” he asked. And, did he try to conceal the hatred
and loathing which he felt, he was poorly successful.
“They call me so,” replied the visored knight. “And what may bring a De
Montfort after so many years to visit his old neighbor?”
“Well ye know what brings me, Norman of Torn,” replied the young man.
“It is useless to waste words, and we cannot resort to arms, for you
have us entirely in your power. Name your price and it shall be paid,
only be quick and let me hence with my sister.”
“What wild words be these, Henry de Montfort? Your sister! What mean
you?”
“Yes, my sister Bertrade, whom you stole upon the highroad two days
since, after murdering the knights of John de Stutevill who were
fetching her home from a visit upon the Baron's daughter. We know that
it was you for the foreheads of the dead men bore your devil's mark.”
“Shandy!” roared Norman of Torn. “WHAT MEANS THIS? Who has been upon the
road, attacking women, in my absence? You were here and in charge during
my visit to my Lord de Grey. As you value your hide, Shandy, the truth!”
“Since you laid me low in the hut of the good priest, I have served you
well, Norman of Torn. You should know my loyalty by this time and that
never have I lied to you. No man of yours has done this thing, nor is
it the first time that vile scoundrels have placed your mark upon their
dead that they might thus escape suspicion, themselves.”
“Henry de Montfort,” said Norman of Torn, turning to his visitor, “we of
Torn bear no savory name, that I know full well, but no man may say that
we unsheath our swords against women. Your sister is not here. I give
you the word of honor of Norman of Torn. Is it not enough?”
“They say you never lie,” replied De Montfort. “Would to God I knew who
had done this thing, or which way to search for my sister.”
Norman of Torn made no reply, his thoughts were in wild confusion, and
it was with difficulty that he hid the fierce anxiety of his heart or
his rage against the perpetrators of this dastardly act which tore his
whole being.
In silence De Montfort turned and left, nor had his party scarce passed
the drawbridge ere the castle of Torn was filled with hurrying men and
the noise and uproar of a sudden call to arms.
Some thirty minutes later, five hundred iron-clad horses carried their
mailed riders beneath the portcullis of the grim pile, and Norman the
Devil, riding at their head, spurred rapidly in the direction of the
castle of Peter of Colfax.
The great troop, winding down the rocky trail from Torn's buttressed
gates, presented a picture of wild barbaric splendor.
The armor of the men was of every style and metal from the ancient
banded mail of the Saxon to the richly ornamented plate armor of Milan.
Gold and silver and precious stones set in plumed crest and breastplate
and shield, and even in the steel spiked chamfrons of the horses' head
armor showed the rich loot which had fallen to the portion of Norman of
Torn's wild raiders.
Fluttering pennons streamed from five hundred lance points, and the gray
banner of Torn, with the black falcon's wing, flew above each of the
five companies. The great linden wood shields of the men were covered
with gray leather and, in the upper right hand corner of each, was the
black falcon's wing. The surcoats of the riders were also uniform, being
of dark gray villosa faced with black wolf skin, so that notwithstanding
the richness of the armor and the horse trappings, there was a grim,
gray warlike appearance to these wild companies that comported well with
their reputation.
Recruited from all ranks of society and from every civilized country of
Europe, the great horde of Torn numbered in its ten companies serf and
noble; Britain, Saxon, Norman, Dane, German, Italian and French, Scot,
Pict and Irish.
Here birth caused no distinctions; the escaped serf, with the gall
marks of his brass collar still visible about his neck, rode shoulder to
shoulder with the outlawed scion of a noble house. The only requisites
for admission to the troop were willingness and ability to fight, and an
oath to obey the laws made by Norman of Torn.
The little army was divided into ten companies of one hundred men, each
company captained by a fighter of proven worth and ability.
Our old friends Red Shandy, and John and James Flory led the first three
companies, the remaining seven being under command of other seasoned
veterans of a thousand fights.
One Eye Kanty, owing to his early trade, held the always important
post of chief armorer, while Peter the Hermit, the last of the five
cut-throats whom Norman of Torn had bested that day, six years before,
in the hut of Father Claude, had become majordomo of the great castle of
Torn, which post included also the vital functions of quartermaster and
commissary.
The old man of Torn attended to the training of serf and squire in
the art of war, for it was ever necessary to fill the gaps made in the
companies, due to their constant encounters upon the highroad and their
battles at the taking of some feudal castle; in which they did not
always come off unscathed, though usually victorious.
Today, as they wound west across the valley, Norman of Torn rode at the
head of the cavalcade, which strung out behind him in a long column.
Above his gray steel armor, a falcon's wing rose from his crest. It was
the insignia which always marked him to his men in the midst of battle.
Where it waved might always be found the fighting and the honors, and
about it they were wont to rally.
Beside Norman of Torn rode the grim, gray, old man, silent and taciturn;
nursing his deep hatred in the depths of his malign brain.
At the head of their respective companies rode the five captains: Red
Shandy; John Flory; Edwild the Serf; Emilio, Count de Gropello of Italy;
and Sieur Ralph de la Campnee, of France.
The hamlets and huts which they passed in the morning and early
afternoon brought forth men, women and children to cheer and wave
God-speed to them; but as they passed farther from the vicinity of Torn,
where the black falcon wing was known more by the ferocity of its
name than by the kindly deeds of the great outlaw to the lowly of his
neighborhood, they saw only closed and barred doors with an occasional
frightened face peering from a tiny window.
It was midnight ere they sighted the black towers of Colfax silhouetted
against the starry sky. Drawing his men into the shadows of the forest
a half mile from the castle, Norman of Torn rode forward with Shandy
and some fifty men to a point as close as they could come without being
observed. Here they dismounted and Norman of Torn crept stealthily
forward alone.
Taking advantage of every cover, he approached to the very shadows of
the great gate without being detected. In the castle, a light shone
dimly from the windows of the great hall, but no other sign of life was
apparent. To his intense surprise, Norman of Torn found the drawbridge
lowered and no sign of watchmen at the gate or upon the walls.
As he had sacked this castle some two years since, he was familiar with
its internal plan, and so he knew that through the scullery he could
reach a small antechamber above, which let directly into the great hall.
And so it happened that, as Peter of Colfax wheeled toward the door of
the little room, he stopped short in terror, for there before him stood
a strange knight in armor, with lowered visor and drawn sword. The girl
saw him too, and a look of hope and renewed courage overspread her face.
“Draw!” commanded a low voice in English, “unless you prefer to pray,
for you are about to die.”
“Who be ye, varlet?” cried the Baron. “Ho, John! Ho, Guy! To the rescue,
quick!” he shrieked, and drawing his sword, he attempted to back quickly
toward the main doorway of the hall; but the man in armor was upon him
and forcing him to fight ere he had taken three steps.
It had been short shrift for Peter of Colfax that night had not John and
Guy and another of his henchmen rushed into the room with drawn swords.
“Ware! Sir Knight,” cried the girl, as she saw the three knaves rushing
to the aid of their master.
Turning to meet their assault, the knight was forced to abandon the
terror-stricken Baron for an instant, and again he had made for the
doorway bent only on escape; but the girl had divined his intentions,
and running quickly to the entrance, she turned the great lock and threw
the key with all her might to the far corner of the hall. In an instant
she regretted her act, for she saw that where she might have reduced
her rescuer's opponents by at least one, she had now forced the cowardly
Baron to remain, and nothing fights more fiercely than a cornered rat.
The knight was holding his own splendidly with the three retainers, and
for an instant Bertrade de Montfort stood spell-bound by the exhibition
of swordsmanship she was witnessing.
Fighting the three alternately, in pairs and again all at the same
time, the silent knight, though weighted by his heavy armor, forced them
steadily back; his flashing blade seeming to weave a net of steel about
them. Suddenly his sword stopped just for an instant, stopped in the
heart of one of his opponents, and as the man lunged to the floor,
it was flashing again close to the breasts of the two remaining
men-at-arms.
Another went down less than ten seconds later, and then the girl's
attention was called to the face of the horrified Baron; Peter of Colfax
was moving--slowly and cautiously, he was creeping, from behind, toward
the visored knight, and in his raised hand flashed a sharp dagger.
For an instant, the girl stood frozen with horror, unable to move a
finger or to cry out; but only for an instant, and then, regaining
control of her muscles, she stooped quickly and, grasping a heavy
foot-stool, hurled it full at Peter of Colfax.
It struck him below the knees and toppled him to the floor just as the
knight's sword passed through the throat of his final antagonist.
As the Baron fell, he struck heavily upon a table which supported
the only lighted cresset within the chamber. In an instant, all was
darkness. There was a rapid shuffling sound as of the scurrying of rats
and then the quiet of the tomb settled upon the great hall.
“Are you safe and unhurt, my Lady Bertrade?” asked a grave English voice
out of the darkness.
“Quite, Sir Knight,” she replied, “and you?”
“Not a scratch, but where is our good friend the Baron?”
“He lay here upon the floor but a moment since, and carried a thin long
dagger in his hand. Have a care, Sir Knight, he may even now be upon
you.”
The knight did not answer, but she heard him moving boldly about the
room. Soon he had found another lamp and made a light. As its feeble
rays slowly penetrated the black gloom, the girl saw the bodies of
the three men-at-arms, the overturned table and lamp, and the visored
knight; but Peter of Colfax was gone.
The knight perceived his absence at the same time, but he only laughed a
low, grim laugh.
“He will not go far, My Lady Bertrade,” he said.
“How know you my name?” she asked. “Who may you be? I do not recognize
your armor, and your breastplate bears no arms.”
He did not answer at once and her heart rose in her breast as it filled
with the hope that her brave rescuer might be the same Roger de Conde
who had saved her from the hirelings of Peter of Colfax but a few short
weeks since. Surely it was the same straight and mighty figure, and
there was the marvelous swordplay as well. It must be he, and yet Roger
de Conde had spoken no English while this man spoke it well, though, it
was true, with a slight French accent.
“My Lady Bertrade, I be Norman of Torn,” said the visored knight with
quiet dignity.
The girl's heart sank, and a feeling of cold fear crept through her. For
years that name had been the symbol of fierce cruelty, and mad hatred
against her kind. Little children were frightened into obedience by the
vaguest hint that the Devil of Torn would get them, and grown men had
come to whisper the name with grim, set lips.
“Norman of Torn!” she whispered. “May God have mercy on my soul!”
Beneath the visored helm, a wave of pain and sorrow surged across
the countenance of the outlaw, and a little shudder, as of a chill of
hopelessness, shook his giant frame.
“You need not fear, My Lady,” he said sadly. “You shall be in your
father's castle of Leicester ere the sun marks noon. And you will be
safer under the protection of the hated Devil of Torn than with your own
mighty father, or your royal uncle.”
“It is said that you never lie, Norman of Torn,” spoke the girl, “and I
believe you, but tell me why you thus befriend a De Montfort.”
“It is not for love of your father or your brothers, nor yet hatred of
Peter of Colfax, nor neither for any reward whatsoever. It pleases me to
do as I do, that is all. Come.”
He led her in silence to the courtyard and across the lowered
drawbridge, to where they soon discovered a group of horsemen, and in
answer to a low challenge from Shandy, Norman of Torn replied that it
was he.
“Take a dozen men, Shandy, and search yon hellhole. Bring out to me,
alive, Peter of Colfax, and My Lady's cloak and a palfrey--and Shandy,
when all is done as I say, you may apply the torch! But no looting,
Shandy.”
Shandy looked in surprise upon his leader, for the torch had never been
a weapon of Norman of Torn, while loot, if not always the prime object
of his many raids, was at least a very important consideration.
The outlaw noticed the surprised hesitation of his faithful subaltern
and signing him to listen, said:
“Red Shandy, Norman of Torn has fought and sacked and pillaged for
the love of it, and for a principle which was at best but a vague
generality. Tonight we ride to redress a wrong done to My Lady Bertrade
de Montfort, and that, Shandy, is a different matter. The torch, Shandy,
from tower to scullery, but in the service of My Lady, no looting.”
“Yes, My Lord,” answered Shandy, and departed with his little
detachment.
In a half hour he returned with a dozen prisoners, but no Peter of
Colfax.
“He has flown, My Lord,” the big fellow reported, and indeed it was
true. Peter of Colfax had passed through the vaults beneath his castle
and, by a long subterranean passage, had reached the quarters of some
priests without the lines of Norman of Torn. By this time, he was
several miles on his way to the coast and France; for he had recognized
the swordsmanship of the outlaw, and did not care to remain in England
and face the wrath of both Norman of Torn and Simon de Montfort.
“He will return,” was the outlaw's only comment, when he had been fully
convinced that the Baron had escaped.
They watched until the castle had burst into flames in a dozen places,
the prisoners huddled together in terror and apprehension, fully
expecting a summary and horrible death.
When Norman of Torn had assured himself that no human power could now
save the doomed pile, he ordered that the march be taken up, and the
warriors filed down the roadway behind their leader and Bertrade de
Montfort, leaving their erstwhile prisoners sorely puzzled but unharmed
and free.
As they looked back, they saw the heavens red with the great flames
that sprang high above the lofty towers. Immense volumes of dense smoke
rolled southward across the sky line. Occasionally it would clear away
from the burning castle for an instant to show the black walls pierced
by their hundreds of embrasures, each lit up by the red of the raging
fire within. It was a gorgeous, impressive spectacle, but one so common
in those fierce, wild days, that none thought it worthy of more than a
passing backward glance.
Varied emotions filled the breasts of the several riders who wended
their slow way down the mud-slippery road. Norman of Torn was both
elated and sad. Elated that he had been in time to save this girl
who awakened such strange emotions in his breast; sad that he was a
loathesome thing in her eyes. But that it was pure happiness just to be
near her, sufficed him for the time; of the morrow, what use to think!
The little, grim, gray, old man of Torn nursed the spleen he did not
dare vent openly, and cursed the chance that had sent Henry de Montfort
to Torn to search for his sister; while the followers of the outlaw
swore quietly over the vagary which had brought them on this long ride
without either fighting or loot.
Bertrade de Montfort was but filled with wonder that she should owe her
life and honor to this fierce, wild cut-throat who had sworn especial
hatred against her family, because of its relationship to the house of
Plantagenet. She could not fathom it, and yet, he seemed fair spoken
for so rough a man; she wondered what manner of countenance might lie
beneath that barred visor.
Once the outlaw took his cloak from its fastenings at his saddle's
cantel and threw it about the shoulders of the girl, for the night air
was chilly, and again he dismounted and led her palfrey around a bad
place in the road, lest the beast might slip and fall.
She thanked him in her courtly manner for these services, but beyond
that, no word passed between them, and they came, in silence, about
midday within sight of the castle of Simon de Montfort.
The watch upon the tower was thrown into confusion by the approach of
so large a party of armed men, so that, by the time they were in hailing
distance, the walls of the great structure were crowded with fighting
men.
Shandy rode ahead with a flag of truce, and when he was beneath the
castle walls Simon de Montfort called forth:
“Who be ye and what your mission? Peace or war?”
“It is Norman of Torn, come in peace, and in the service of a De
Montfort,” replied Shandy. “He would enter with one companion, my Lord
Earl.”
“Dares Norman of Torn enter the castle of Simon de Montfort--thinks he
that I keep a robbers' roost!” cried the fierce old warrior.
“Norman of Torn dares ride where he will in all England,” boasted the
red giant. “Will you see him in peace, My Lord?”
“Let him enter,” said De Montfort, “but no knavery, now, we are a
thousand men here, well armed and ready fighters.”
Shandy returned to his master with the reply, and together, Norman of
Torn and Bertrade de Montfort clattered across the drawbridge beneath
the portcullis of the castle of the Earl of Leicester, brother-in-law of
Henry III of England.
The girl was still wrapped in the great cloak of her protector, for it
had been raining, so that she rode beneath the eyes of her father's men
without being recognized. In the courtyard, they were met by Simon de
Montfort, and his sons Henry and Simon.
The girl threw herself impetuously from her mount, and, flinging aside
the outlaw's cloak, rushed toward her astounded parent.
“What means this,” cried De Montfort, “has the rascal offered you harm
or indignity?”
“You craven liar,” cried Henry de Montfort, “but yesterday you swore
upon your honor that you did not hold my sister, and I, like a fool,
believed.” And with his words, the young man flung himself upon Norman
of Torn with drawn sword.
Quicker than the eye could see, the sword of the visored knight flew
from its scabbard, and, with a single lightning-like move, sent the
blade of young De Montfort hurtling cross the courtyard; and then,
before either could take another step, Bertrade de Montfort had sprung
between them and placing a hand upon the breastplate of the outlaw,
stretched forth the other with palm out-turned toward her kinsmen as
though to protect Norman of Torn from further assault.
“Be he outlaw or devil,” she cried, “he is a brave and courteous knight,
and he deserves from the hands of the De Montforts the best hospitality
they can give, and not cold steel and insults.” Then she explained
briefly to her astonished father and brothers what had befallen during
the past few days.
Henry de Montfort, with the fine chivalry that marked him, was the first
to step forward with outstretched hand to thank Norman of Torn, and to
ask his pardon for his rude words and hostile act.
The outlaw but held up his open palm, as he said,
“Let the De Montforts think well ere they take the hand of Norman of
Torn. I give not my hand except in friendship, and not for a passing
moment; but for life. I appreciate your present feelings of gratitude,
but let them not blind you to the fact that I am still Norman the Devil,
and that you have seen my mark upon the brows of your dead. I would
gladly have your friendship, but I wish it for the man, Norman of
Torn, with all his faults, as well as what virtues you may think him to
possess.”
“You are right, sir,” said the Earl, “you have our gratitude and our
thanks for the service you have rendered the house of Montfort, and ever
during our lives you may command our favors. I admire your bravery and
your candor, but while you continue the Outlaw of Torn, you may not
break bread at the table of De Montfort as a friend would have the right
to do.”
“Your speech is that of a wise and careful man,” said Norman of Torn
quietly. “I go, but remember that from this day, I have no quarrel with
the House of Simon de Montfort, and that should you need my arms, they
are at your service, a thousand strong. Goodbye.” But as he turned to
go, Bertrade de Montfort confronted him with outstretched hand.
“You must take my hand in friendship,” she said, “for, to my dying day,
I must ever bless the name of Norman of Torn because of the horror from
which he has rescued me.”
He took the little fingers in his mailed hand, and bending upon one knee
raised them to his lips.
“To no other--woman, man, king, God, or devil--has Norman of Torn bent
the knee. If ever you need him, My Lady Bertrade, remember that his
services are yours for the asking.”
And turning, he mounted and rode in silence from the courtyard of
the castle of Leicester. Without a backward glance, and with his five
hundred men at his back, Norman of Torn disappeared beyond a turning in
the roadway.
“A strange man,” said Simon de Montfort, “both good and bad, but from
today, I shall ever believe more good than bad. Would that he were other
than he be, for his arm would wield a heavy sword against the enemies of
England, an he could be persuaded to our cause.”
“Who knows,” said Henry de Montfort, “but that an offer of friendship
might have won him to a better life. It seemed that in his speech was a
note of wistfulness. I wish, father, that we had taken his hand.”
CHAPTER XI
Several days after Norman of Torn's visit to the castle of Leicester,
a young knight appeared before the Earl's gates demanding admittance to
have speech with Simon de Montfort. The Earl received him, and as the
young man entered his presence, Simon de Montfort, sprang to his feet in
astonishment.
“My Lord Prince,” he cried. “What do ye here, and alone?”
The young man smiled.
“I be no prince, My Lord,” he said, “though some have said that I favor
the King's son. I be Roger de Conde, whom it may have pleased your
gracious daughter to mention. I have come to pay homage to Bertrade de
Montfort.”
“Ah,” said De Montfort, rising to greet the young knight cordially, “an
you be that Roger de Conde who rescued my daughter from the fellows of
Peter of Colfax, the arms of the De Montforts are open to you.
“Bertrade has had your name upon her tongue many times since her return.
She will be glad indeed to receive you, as is her father. She has told
us of your valiant espousal of her cause, and the thanks of her brothers
and mother await you, Roger de Conde.
“She also told us of your strange likeness to Prince Edward, but until I
saw you, I could not believe two men could be born of different mothers
and yet be so identical. Come, we will seek out my daughter and her
mother.”
De Montfort led the young man to a small chamber where they were greeted
by Princess Eleanor, his wife, and by Bertrade de Montfort. The girl was
frankly glad to see him once more and laughingly chide him because he
had allowed another to usurp his prerogative and rescue her from Peter
of Colfax.
“And to think,” she cried, “that it should have been Norman of Torn who
fulfilled your duties for you. But he did not capture Sir Peter's head,
my friend; that is still at large to be brought to me upon a golden
dish.”
“I have not forgotten, Lady Bertrade,” said Roger de Conde. “Peter of
Colfax will return.”
The girl glanced at him quickly.
“The very words of the Outlaw of Torn,” she said. “How many men be ye,
Roger de Conde? With raised visor, you could pass in the King's court
for the King's son; and in manner, and form, and swordsmanship, and your
visor lowered, you might easily be hanged for Norman of Torn.”
“And which would it please ye most that I be?” he laughed.
“Neither,” she answered, “I be satisfied with my friend, Roger de
Conde.”
“So ye like not the Devil of Torn?” he asked.
“He has done me a great service, and I be under monstrous obligations
to him, but he be, nathless, the Outlaw of Torn and I the daughter of an
earl and a king's sister.”
“A most unbridgeable gulf indeed,” commented Roger de Conde, drily. “Not
even gratitude could lead a king's niece to receive Norman of Torn on a
footing of equality.”
“He has my friendship, always,” said the girl, “but I doubt me if Norman
of Torn be the man to impose upon it.”
“One can never tell,” said Roger de Conde, “what manner of fool a man
may be. When a man's head be filled with a pretty face, what room be
there for reason?”
“Soon thou wilt be a courtier, if thou keep long at this turning of
pretty compliments,” said the girl coldly; “and I like not courtiers,
nor their empty, hypocritical chatter.”
The man laughed.
“If I turned a compliment, I did not know it,” he said. “What I think, I
say. It may not be a courtly speech or it may. I know nothing of courts
and care less, but be it man or maid to whom I speak, I say what is in
my mind or I say nothing. I did not, in so many words, say that you are
beautiful, but I think it nevertheless, and ye cannot be angry with
my poor eyes if they deceive me into believing that no fairer woman
breathes the air of England. Nor can you chide my sinful brain that it
gladly believes what mine eyes tell it. No, you may not be angry so long
as I do not tell you all this.”
Bertrade de Montfort did not know how to answer so ridiculous a
sophistry; and, truth to tell, she was more than pleased to hear from
the lips of Roger de Conde what bored her on the tongues of other men.
De Conde was the guest of the Earl of Leicester for several days, and
before his visit was terminated, the young man had so won his way into
the good graces of the family that they were loath to see him leave.
Although denied the society of such as these throughout his entire life,
yet it seemed that he fell as naturally into the ways of their kind as
though he had always been among them. His starved soul, groping through
the darkness of the empty past, yearned toward the feasting and the
light of friendship, and urged him to turn his back upon the old life,
and remain ever with these people, for Simon de Montfort had offered the
young man a position of trust and honor in his retinue.
“Why refused you the offer of my father?” said Bertrade to him as he
was come to bid her farewell. “Simon de Montfort is as great a man in
England as the King himself, and your future were assured did you attach
your self to his person. But what am I saying! Did Roger de Conde not
wish to be elsewhere, he had accepted and, as he did not accept, it is
proof positive that he does not wish to bide among the De Montforts.”
“I would give my soul to the devil,” said Norman of Torn, “would it buy
me the right to remain ever at the feet of Bertrade Montfort.”
He raised her hand to his lips in farewell as he started to speak,
but something--was it an almost imperceptible pressure of her little
fingers, a quickening of her breath or a swaying of her body toward
him?--caused him to pause and raise his eyes to hers.
For an instant they stood thus, the eyes of the man sinking deep into
the eyes of the maid, and then hers closed and with a little sigh that
was half gasp, she swayed toward him, and the Devil of Torn folded the
King's niece in his mighty arms and his lips placed the seal of a great
love upon those that were upturned to him.
The touch of those pure lips brought the man to himself.
“Ah, Bertrade, my Bertrade,” he cried, “what is this thing that I have
done! Forgive me, and let the greatness and the purity of my love for
you plead in extenuation of my act.”
She looked up into his face in surprise, and then placing her strong
white hands upon his shoulders, she whispered:
“See, Roger, I am not angry. It is not wrong that we love; tell me it is
not, Roger.”
“You must not say that you love me, Bertrade. I am a coward, a craven
poltroon; but, God, how I love you.”
“But,” said the girl, “I do love--”
“Stop,” he cried, “not yet, not yet. Do not say it till I come again.
You know nothing of me, you do not know even who I be; but when next I
come, I promise that ye shall know as much of me as I myself know, and
then, Bertrade, my Bertrade, if you can then say, 'I love you' no power
on earth, or in heaven above, or hell below shall keep you from being
mine!”
“I will wait, Roger, for I believe in you and trust you. I do not
understand, but I know that you must have some good reason, though
it all seems very strange to me. If I, a De Montfort, am willing to
acknowledge my love for any man, there can be no reason why I should
not do so, unless,” and she started at the sudden thought, wide-eyed and
paling, “unless there be another woman, a--a--wife?”
“There is no other woman, Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn. “I have
no wife; nor within the limits of my memory have my lips ever before
touched the lips of another, for I do not remember my mother.”
She sighed a happy little sigh of relief, and laughing lightly, said:
“It is some old woman's bugaboo that you are haling out of a dark corner
of your imagination to frighten yourself with. I do not fear, since I
know that you must be all good. There be no line of vice or deception
upon your face and you are very brave. So brave and noble a man, Roger,
has a heart of pure gold.”
“Don't,” he said, bitterly. “I cannot endure it. Wait until I come again
and then, oh my flower of all England, if you have it in your heart
to speak as you are speaking now, the sun of my happiness will be at
zenith. Then, but not before, shall I speak to the Earl, thy father.
Farewell, Bertrade, in a few days I return.”
“If you would speak to the Earl on such a subject, you insolent young
puppy, you may save your breath,” thundered an angry voice, and Simon de
Montfort strode, scowling, into the room.
The girl paled, but not from fear of her father, for the fighting blood
of the De Montforts was as strong in her as in her sire. She faced
him with as brave and resolute a face as did the young man, who turned
slowly, fixing De Montfort with level gaze.
“I heard enough of your words as I was passing through the corridor,”
continued the latter, “to readily guess what had gone before. So it
is for this that you have wormed your sneaking way into my home? And
thought you that Simon de Montfort would throw his daughter at the head
of the first passing rogue? Who be ye, but a nameless rascal? For aught
we know, some low born lackey. Get ye hence, and be only thankful that I
do not aid you with the toe of my boot where it would do the most good.”
“Stop!” cried the girl. “Stop, father, hast forgot that but for Roger
de Conde ye might have seen your daughter a corpse ere now, or, worse,
herself befouled and dishonored?”
“I do not forget,” replied the Earl, “and it is because I remember that
my sword remains in its scabbard. The fellow has been amply repaid by
the friendship of De Montfort, but now this act of perfidy has wiped
clean the score. An' you would go in peace, sirrah, go quickly, ere I
lose my temper.”
“There has been some misunderstanding on your part, My Lord,” spoke
Norman of Torn, quietly and without apparent anger or excitement. “Your
daughter has not told me that she loves me, nor did I contemplate asking
you for her hand. When next I come, first shall I see her and if she
will have me, My Lord, I shall come to you to tell you that I shall wed
her. Norm--Roger de Conde asks permission of no man to do what he would
do.”
Simon de Montfort was fairly bursting with rage but he managed to
control himself to say,
“My daughter weds whom I select, and even now I have practically closed
negotiations for her betrothal to Prince Philip, nephew of King Louis
of France. And as for you, sir, I would as lief see her the wife of the
Outlaw of Torn. He, at least, has wealth and power, and a name that be
known outside his own armor. But enough of this; get you gone, nor let
me see your face again within the walls of Leicester's castle.”
“You are right, My Lord, it were foolish and idle for us to be
quarreling with words,” said the outlaw. “Farewell, My Lady. I shall
return as I promised, and your word shall be law.” And with a profound
bow to De Montfort, Norman of Torn left the apartment, and in a few
minutes was riding through the courtyard of the castle toward the main
portals.
As he passed beneath a window in the castle wall, a voice called to
him from above, and drawing in his horse, he looked up into the eyes of
Bertrade de Montfort.
“Take this, Roger de Conde,” she whispered, dropping a tiny parcel to
him, “and wear it ever, for my sake. We may never meet again, for the
Earl my father, is a mighty man, not easily turned from his decisions;
therefore I shall say to you, Roger de Conde, what you forbid my saying.
I love you, and be ye prince or scullion, you may have me, if you can
find the means to take me.”
“Wait, my lady, until I return, then shall you decide, and if ye be
of the same mind as today, never fear but that I shall take ye. Again,
farewell.” And with a brave smile that hid a sad heart, Norman of Torn
passed out of the castle yard.
When he undid the parcel which Bertrade had tossed to him, he found that
it contained a beautifully wrought ring set with a single opal.
The Outlaw of Torn raised the little circlet to his lips, and then
slipped it upon the third finger of his left hand.
CHAPTER XII
Norman of Torn did not return to the castle of Leicester “in a few
days,” nor for many months. For news came to him that Bertrade de
Montfort had been posted off to France in charge of her mother.
From now on, the forces of Torn were employed in repeated attacks
on royalist barons, encroaching ever and ever southward until even
Berkshire and Surrey and Sussex felt the weight of the iron hand of the
outlaw.
Nearly a year had elapsed since that day when he had held the fair form
of Bertrade de Montfort in his arms, and in all that time he had heard
no word from her.
He would have followed her to France but for the fact that, after he had
parted from her and the intoxication of her immediate presence had left
his brain clear to think rationally, he had realized the futility of
his hopes, and he had seen that the pressing of his suit could mean only
suffering and mortification for the woman he loved.
His better judgment told him that she, on her part, when freed from
the subtle spell woven by the nearness and the newness of a first love,
would doubtless be glad to forget the words she had spoken in the
heat of a divine passion. He would wait, then, until fate threw them
together, and should that ever chance, while she was still free, he
would let her know that Roger de Conde and the Outlaw of Torn were one
and the same.
If she wants me then, he thought, but she will not. No it is impossible.
It is better that she marry her French prince than to live, dishonored,
the wife of a common highwayman; for though she might love me at first,
the bitterness and loneliness of her life would turn her love to hate.
As the outlaw was sitting one day in the little cottage of Father
Claude, the priest reverted to the subject of many past conversations;
the unsettled state of civil conditions in the realm, and the stand
which Norman of Torn would take when open hostilities between King and
baron were declared.
“It would seem that Henry,” said the priest, “by his continued breaches
of both the spirit and letter of the Oxford Statutes, is but urging the
barons to resort to arms; and the fact that he virtually forced Prince
Edward to take up arms against Humphrey de Bohun last fall, and to carry
the ravages of war throughout the Welsh border provinces, convinces me
that he be, by this time, well equipped to resist De Montfort and his
associates.”
“If that be the case,” said Norman of Torn, “we shall have war and
fighting in real earnest ere many months.”
“And under which standard does My Lord Norman expect to fight?” asked
Father Claude.
“Under the black falcon's wing,” laughed he of Torn.
“Thou be indeed a close-mouthed man, my son,” said the priest, smiling.
“Such an attribute helpeth make a great statesman. With thy soldierly
qualities in addition, my dear boy, there be a great future for thee in
the paths of honest men. Dost remember our past talk?”
“Yes, father, well; and often have I thought on't. I have one more duty
to perform here in England and then, it may be, that I shall act on thy
suggestion, but only on one condition.”
“What be that, my son?”
“That wheresoere I go, thou must go also. Thou be my best friend; in
truth, my father; none other have I ever known, for the little old
man of Torn, even though I be the product of his loins, which I much
mistrust, be no father to me.”
The priest sat looking intently at the young man for many minutes before
he spoke.
Without the cottage, a swarthy figure skulked beneath one of the
windows, listening to such fragments of the conversation within as came
to his attentive ears. It was Spizo, the Spaniard. He crouched entirely
concealed by a great lilac bush, which many times before had hid his
traitorous form.
At length the priest spoke.
“Norman of Torn,” he said, “so long as thou remain in England, pitting
thy great host against the Plantagenet King and the nobles and barons of
his realm, thou be but serving as the cats-paw of another. Thyself hast
said an hundred times that thou knowst not the reason for thy hatred
against them. Thou be too strong a man to so throw thy life uselessly
away to satisfy the choler of another.
“There be that of which I dare not speak to thee yet and only may I
guess and dream of what I think, nor do I know whether I must hope
that it be false or true, but now, if ever, the time hath come for the
question to be settled. Thou hast not told me in so many words, but I be
an old man and versed in reading true between the lines, and so I know
that thou lovest Bertrade de Montfort. Nay, do not deny it. And now,
what I would say be this. In all England there lives no more honorable
man than Simon de Montfort, nor none who could more truly decide upon
thy future and thy past. Thou may not understand of what I hint, but
thou know that thou may trust me, Norman of Torn.”
“Yea, even with my life and honor, my father,” replied the outlaw.
“Then promise me, that with the old man of Torn alone, thou wilt come
hither when I bidst thee and meet Simon de Montfort, and abide by his
decision should my surmises concerning thee be correct. He will be the
best judge of any in England, save two who must now remain nameless.”
“I will come, Father, but it must be soon for on the fourth day we ride
south.”
“It shall be by the third day, or not at all,” replied Father Claude,
and Norman of Torn, rising to leave, wondered at the moving leaves of
the lilac bush without the window, for there was no breeze.
Spizo, the Spaniard, reached Torn several minutes before the outlaw
chief and had already poured his tale into the ears of the little, grim,
gray, old man.
As the priest's words were detailed to him the old man of Torn paled in
anger.
“The fool priest will upset the whole work to which I have devoted
near twenty years,” he muttered, “if I find not the means to quiet his
half-wit tongue. Between priest and petticoat, it be all but ruined now.
Well then, so much the sooner must I act, and I know not but that now be
as good a time as any. If we come near enough to the King's men on this
trip south, the gibbet shall have its own, and a Plantagenet dog shall
taste the fruits of his own tyranny,” then glancing up and realizing
that Spizo, the Spaniard, had been a listener, the old man, scowling,
cried:
“What said I, sirrah? What didst hear?”
“Naught, My Lord; thou didst but mutter incoherently,” replied the
Spaniard.
The old man eyed him closely.
“An did I more, Spizo, thou heardst naught but muttering, remember.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
An hour later, the old man of Torn dismounted before the cottage of
Father Claude and entered.
“I am honored,” said the priest, rising.
“Priest,” cried the old man, coming immediately to the point, “Norman
of Torn tells me that thou wish him and me and Leicester to meet here. I
know not what thy purpose may be, but for the boy's sake, carry not out
thy design as yet. I may not tell thee my reasons, but it be best that
this meeting take place after we return from the south.”
The old man had never spoken so fairly to Father Claude before, and so
the latter was quite deceived and promised to let the matter rest until
later.
A few days after, in the summer of 1263, Norman of Torn rode at the head
of his army of outlaws through the county of Essex, down toward London
town. One thousand fighting men there were, with squires and other
servants, and five hundred sumpter beasts to transport their tents and
other impedimenta, and bring back the loot.
But a small force of ailing men-at-arms, and servants had been left to
guard the castle of Torn under the able direction of Peter the Hermit.
At the column's head rode Norman of Torn and the little grim, gray,
old man; and behind them, nine companies of knights, followed by the
catapult detachment; then came the sumpter beasts. Horsan the Dane, with
his company, formed the rear guard. Three hundred yards in advance of
the column rode ten men to guard against surprise and ambuscades.
The pennons, and the banners and the bugles; and the loud rattling of
sword, and lance and armor and iron-shod hoof carried to the eye and ear
ample assurance that this great cavalcade of iron men was bent upon no
peaceful mission.
All his captains rode today with Norman of Torn. Beside those whom
we have met, there was Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo of Spain; Baron
of Cobarth of Germany, and Sir John Mandecote of England. Like their
leader, each of these fierce warriors carried a great price upon his
head, and the story of the life of any one would fill a large volume
with romance, war, intrigue, treachery, bravery and death.
Toward noon one day, in the midst of a beautiful valley of Essex, they
came upon a party of ten knights escorting two young women. The meeting
was at a turn in the road, so that the two parties were upon each other
before the ten knights had an opportunity to escape with their fair
wards.
“What the devil be this,” cried one of the knights, as the main body of
the outlaw horde came into view, “the King's army or one of his foreign
legions?”
“It be Norman of Torn and his fighting men,” replied the outlaw.
The faces of the knights blanched, for they were ten against a thousand,
and there were two women with them.
“Who be ye?” said the outlaw.
“I am Richard de Tany of Essex,” said the oldest knight, he who
had first spoken, “and these be my daughter and her friend, Mary de
Stutevill. We are upon our way from London to my castle. What would you
of us? Name your price, if it can be paid with honor, it shall be paid;
only let us go our way in peace. We cannot hope to resist the Devil of
Torn, for we be but ten lances. If ye must have blood, at least let the
women go unharmed.”
“My Lady Mary is an old friend,” said the outlaw. “I called at her
father's home but little more than a year since. We are neighbors, and
the lady can tell you that women are safer at the hands of Norman of
Torn than they might be in the King's palace.”
“Right he is,” spoke up Lady Mary, “Norman of Torn accorded my mother,
my sister, and myself the utmost respect; though I cannot say as much
for his treatment of my father,” she added, half smiling.
“I have no quarrel with you, Richard de Tany,” said Norman of Torn.
“Ride on.”
The next day, a young man hailed the watch upon the walls of the castle
of Richard de Tany, telling him to bear word to Joan de Tany that Roger
de Conde, a friend of her guest Lady Mary de Stutevill, was without.
In a few moments, the great drawbridge sank slowly into place and Norman
of Torn trotted into the courtyard.
He was escorted to an apartment where Mary de Stutevill and Joan de Tany
were waiting to receive him. Mary de Stutevill greeted him as an old
friend, and the daughter of de Tany was no less cordial in welcoming her
friend's friend to the hospitality of her father's castle.
“Are all your old friends and neighbors come after you to Essex,” cried
Joan de Tany, laughingly, addressing Mary. “Today it is Roger de
Conde, yesterday it was the Outlaw of Torn. Methinks Derby will soon be
depopulated unless you return quickly to your home.”
“I rather think it be for news of another that we owe this visit from
Roger de Conde,” said Mary, smiling. “For I have heard tales, and I
see a great ring upon the gentleman's hand--a ring which I have seen
before.”
Norman of Torn made no attempt to deny the reason for his visit, but
asked bluntly if she heard aught of Bertrade de Montfort.
“Thrice within the year have I received missives from her,” replied
Mary. “In the first two she spoke only of Roger de Conde, wondering why
he did not come to France after her; but in the last she mentions not
his name, but speaks of her approaching marriage with Prince Philip.”
Both girls were watching the countenance of Roger de Conde narrowly,
but no sign of the sorrow which filled his heart showed itself upon his
face.
“I guess it be better so,” he said quietly. “The daughter of a De
Montfort could scarcely be happy with a nameless adventurer,” he added,
a little bitterly.
“You wrong her, my friend,” said Mary de Stutevill. “She loved you and,
unless I know not the friend of my childhood as well as I know myself,
she loves you yet; but Bertrade de Montfort is a proud woman and what
can you expect when she hears no word from you for a year? Thought
you that she would seek you out and implore you to rescue her from the
alliance her father has made for her?”
“You do not understand,” he answered, “and I may not tell you; but I ask
that you believe me when I say that it was for her own peace of mind,
for her own happiness, that I did not follow her to France. But, let us
talk of other things. The sorrow is mine and I would not force it upon
others. I cared only to know that she is well, and, I hope, happy. It
will never be given to me to make her or any other woman so. I would
that I had never come into her life, but I did not know what I was
doing; and the spell of her beauty and goodness was strong upon me, so
that I was weak and could not resist what I had never known before in
all my life--love.”
“You could not well be blamed,” said Joan de Tany, generously. “Bertrade
de Montfort is all and even more than you have said; it be a benediction
simply to have known her.”
As she spoke, Norman of Torn looked upon her critically for the first
time, and he saw that Joan de Tany was beautiful, and that when she
spoke, her face lighted with a hundred little changing expressions of
intelligence and character that cast a spell of fascination about her.
Yes, Joan de Tany was good to look upon, and Norman of Torn carried
a wounded heart in his breast that longed for surcease from its
sufferings--for a healing balm upon its hurts and bruises.
And so it came to pass that, for many days, the Outlaw of Torn was a
daily visitor at the castle of Richard de Tany, and the acquaintance
between the man and the two girls ripened into a deep friendship, and
with one of them, it threatened even more.
Norman of Torn, in his ignorance of the ways of women, saw only
friendship in the little acts of Joan de Tany. His life had been a hard
and lonely one. The only ray of brilliant and warming sunshine that had
entered it had been his love for Bertrade de Montfort and hers for him.
His every thought was loyal to the woman whom he knew was not for him,
but he longed for the companionship of his own kind and so welcomed the
friendship of such as Joan de Tany and her fair guest. He did not dream
that either looked upon him with any warmer sentiment than the sweet
friendliness which was as new to him as love--how could he mark the line
between or foresee the terrible price of his ignorance!
Mary de Stutevill saw and she thought the man but fickle and shallow
in matters of the heart--many there were, she knew, who were thus. She
might have warned him had she known the truth, but instead, she let
things drift except for a single word of warning to Joan de Tany.
“Be careful of thy heart, Joan,” she said, “lest it be getting away from
thee into the keeping of one who seems to love no less quickly than he
forgets.”
The daughter of De Tany flushed.
“I am quite capable of safeguarding my own heart, Mary de Stutevill,”
she replied warmly. “If thou covet this man thyself, why, but say so. Do
not think though that, because thy heart glows in his presence, mine is
equally susceptible.”
It was Mary's turn now to show offense, and a sharp retort was on her
tongue when suddenly she realized the folly of such a useless quarrel.
Instead she put her arms about Joan and kissed her.
“I do not love him,” she said, “and I be glad that you do not, for
I know that Bertrade does, and that but a short year since, he swore
undying love for her. Let us forget that we have spoken on the subject.”
It was at this time that the King's soldiers were harassing the lands of
the rebel barons, and taking a heavy toll in revenge for their stinging
defeat at Rochester earlier in the year, so that it was scarcely safe
for small parties to venture upon the roadways lest they fall into the
hands of the mercenaries of Henry III.
Not even were the wives and daughters of the barons exempt from the
attacks of the royalists; and it was no uncommon occurrence to find them
suffering imprisonment, and something worse, at the hands of the King's
supporters.
And in the midst of these alarms, it entered the willful head of Joan de
Tany that she wished to ride to London town and visit the shops of the
merchants.
While London itself was solidly for the barons and against the King's
party, the road between the castle of Richard de Tany and the city of
London was beset with many dangers.
“Why,” cried the girl's mother in exasperation, “between robbers and
royalists and the Outlaw of Torn, you would not be safe if you had an
army to escort you.”
“But then, as I have no army,” retorted the laughing girl, “if you
reason by your own logic, I shall be indeed quite safe.”
And when Roger de Conde attempted to dissuade her, she taunted him with
being afraid of meeting with the Devil of Torn, and told him that he
might remain at home and lock himself safely in her mother's pantry.
And so, as Joan de Tany was a spoiled child, they set out upon the road
to London; the two girls with a dozen servants and knights; and Roger de
Conde was of the party.
At the same time a grim, gray, old man dispatched a messenger from the
outlaw's camp; a swarthy fellow, disguised as a priest, whose orders
were to proceed to London, and when he saw the party of Joan de Tany,
with Roger de Conde, enter the city, he was to deliver the letter he
bore to the captain of the gate.
The letter contained this brief message:
“The tall knight in gray with closed helm is Norman of Torn,” and was
unsigned.
All went well and Joan was laughing merrily at the fears of those who
had attempted to dissuade her when, at a cross road, they discovered two
parties of armed men approaching from opposite directions. The leader
of the nearer party spurred forward to intercept the little band, and,
reining in before them, cried brusquely,
“Who be ye?”
“A party on a peaceful mission to the shops of London,” replied Norman
of Torn.
“I asked not your mission,” cried the fellow. “I asked, who be ye?
Answer, and be quick about it.”
“I be Roger de Conde, gentleman of France, and these be my sisters and
servants,” lied the outlaw, “and were it not that the ladies be with me,
your answer would be couched in steel, as you deserve for your boorish
insolence.”
“There be plenty of room and time for that even now, you dog of a French
coward,” cried the officer, couching his lance as he spoke.
Joan de Tany was sitting her horse where she could see the face of Roger
de Conde, and it filled her heart with pride and courage as she saw and
understood the little smile of satisfaction that touched his lips as he
heard the man's challenge and lowered the point of his own spear.
Wheeling their horses toward one another, the two combatants, who were
some ninety feet apart, charged at full tilt. As they came together the
impact was so great that both horses were nearly overturned and the two
powerful war lances were splintered into a hundred fragments as each
struck the exact center of his opponent's shield. Then, wheeling their
horses and throwing away the butts of their now useless lances, De Conde
and the officer advanced with drawn swords.
The fellow made a most vicious return assault upon De Conde, attempting
to ride him down in one mad rush, but his thrust passed harmlessly from
the tip of the outlaw's sword, and as the officer wheeled back to renew
the battle, they settled down to fierce combat, their horses wheeling
and turning shoulder to shoulder.
The two girls sat rigid in their saddles watching the encounter, the
eyes of Joan de Tany alight with the fire of battle as she followed
every move of the wondrous swordplay of Roger de Conde.
He had not even taken the precaution to lower his visor, and the grim
and haughty smile that played upon his lips spoke louder than many words
the utter contempt in which he held the sword of his adversary. And as
Joan de Tany watched, she saw the smile suddenly freeze to a cold, hard
line, and the eyes of the man narrow to mere slits, and her woman's
intuition read the death warrant of the King's officer ere the sword of
the outlaw buried itself in his heart.
The other members of the two bodies of royalist soldiers had sat
spellbound as they watched the battle, but now, as their leader's corpse
rolled from the saddle, they spurred furiously in upon De Conde and his
little party.
The Baron's men put up a noble fight, but the odds were heavy and even
with the mighty arm of Norman of Torn upon their side the outcome was
apparent from the first.
Five swords were flashing about the outlaw, but his blade was equal to
the thrust and one after another of his assailants crumpled up in their
saddles as his leaping point found their vitals.
Nearly all of the Baron's men were down, when one, an old servitor,
spurred to the side of Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill.
“Come, my ladies,” he cried, “quick and you may escape. They be so busy
with the battle that they will never notice.”
“Take the Lady Mary, John,” cried Joan, “I brought Roger de Conde to
this pass against the advice of all and I remain with him to the end.”
“But, My Lady--” cried John.
“But nothing, sirrah!” she interrupted sharply. “Do as you are bid.
Follow my Lady Mary, and see that she comes to my father's castle in
safety,” and raising her riding whip, she struck Mary's palfrey across
the rump so that the animal nearly unseated his fair rider as he leaped
frantically to one side and started madly up the road down which they
had come.
“After her, John,” commanded Joan peremptorily, “and see that you turn
not back until she be safe within the castle walls; then you may bring
aid.”
The old fellow had been wont to obey the imperious little Lady Joan from
her earliest childhood, and the habit was so strong upon him that he
wheeled his horse and galloped after the flying palfrey of the Lady Mary
de Stutevill.
As Joan de Tany turned again to the encounter before her, she saw fully
twenty men surrounding Roger de Conde, and while he was taking heavy
toll of those before him, he could not cope with the men who attacked
him from behind; and even as she looked, she saw a battle axe fall full
upon his helm, and his sword drop from his nerveless fingers as his
lifeless body rolled from the back of Sir Mortimer to the battle-tramped
clay of the highroad.
She slid quickly from her palfrey and ran fearlessly toward his
prostrate form, reckless of the tangled mass of snorting, trampling,
steel-clad horses, and surging fighting-men that surrounded him. And
well it was for Norman of Torn that this brave girl was there that day,
for even as she reached his side, the sword point of one of the soldiers
was at his throat for the coup de grace.
With a cry, Joan de Tany threw herself across the outlaw's body,
shielding him as best she could from the threatening sword.
Cursing loudly, the soldier grasped her roughly by the arm to drag her
from his prey, but at this juncture, a richly armored knight galloped up
and drew rein beside the party.
The newcomer was a man of about forty-five or fifty; tall, handsome,
black-mustached and with the haughty arrogance of pride most often
seen upon the faces of those who have been raised by unmerited favor to
positions of power and affluence.
He was John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, a foreigner by birth and for
years one of the King's favorites; the bitterest enemy of De Montfort
and the barons.
“What now?” he cried. “What goes on here?”
The soldiers fell back, and one of them replied:
“A party of the King's enemies attacked us, My Lord Earl, but we routed
them, taking these two prisoners.”
“Who be ye?” he said, turning toward Joan who was kneeling beside De
Conde, and as she raised her head, “My God! The daughter of De Tany! a
noble prize indeed my men. And who be the knight?”
“Look for yourself, My Lord Earl,” replied the girl removing the helm,
which she had been unlacing from the fallen man.
“Edward?” he ejaculated. “But no, it cannot be, I did but yesterday
leave Edward in Dover.”
“I know not who he be,” said Joan de Tany, “except that he be the most
marvelous fighter and the bravest man it has ever been given me to see.
He called himself Roger de Conde, but I know nothing of him other than
that he looks like a prince, and fights like a devil. I think he has no
quarrel with either side, My Lord, and so, as you certainly do not make
war on women, you will let us go our way in peace as we were when your
soldiers wantonly set upon us.”
“A De Tany, madam, were a great and valuable capture in these troublous
times,” replied the Earl, “and that alone were enough to necessitate my
keeping you; but a beautiful De Tany is yet a different matter and so I
will grant you at least one favor. I will not take you to the King, but
a prisoner you shall be in mine own castle for I am alone, and need the
cheering company of a fair and loving lady.”
The girl's head went high as she looked the Earl full in the eye.
“Think you, John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, that you be talking to
some comely scullery maid? Do you forget that my house is honored
in England, even though it does not share the King's favors with his
foreign favorites, and you owe respect to a daughter of a De Tany?”
“All be fair in war, my beauty,” replied the Earl. “Egad,” he continued,
“methinks all would be fair in hell were they like unto you. It has been
some years since I have seen you and I did not know the old fox Richard
de Tany kept such a package as this hid in his grimy old castle.”
“Then you refuse to release us?” said Joan de Tany.
“Let us not put it thus harshly,” countered the Earl. “Rather let us say
that it be so late in the day, and the way so beset with dangers that
the Earl of Buckingham could not bring himself to expose the beautiful
daughter of his old friend to the perils of the road, and so--”
“Let us have an end to such foolishness,” cried the girl. “I might have
expected naught better from a turncoat foreign knave such as thee,
who once joined in the councils of De Montfort, and then betrayed his
friends to curry favor with the King.”
The Earl paled with rage, and pressed forward as though to strike the
girl, but thinking better of it, he turned to one of the soldiers,
saying:
“Bring the prisoner with you. If the man lives bring him also. I would
learn more of this fellow who masquerades in the countenance of a crown
prince.”
And turning, he spurred on towards the neighboring castle of a rebel
baron which had been captured by the royalists, and was now used as
headquarters by De Fulm.
CHAPTER XIII
When Norman of Torn regained his senses, he found himself in a small
tower room in a strange castle. His head ached horribly, and he felt
sick and sore; but he managed to crawl from the cot on which he lay, and
by steadying his swaying body with hands pressed against the wall, he
was able to reach the door. To his disappointment, he found this locked
from without and, in his weakened condition, he made no attempt to force
it.
He was fully dressed and in armor, as he had been when struck down, but
his helmet was gone, as were also his sword and dagger.
The day was drawing to a close and, as dusk fell and the room darkened,
he became more and more impatient. Repeated pounding upon the door
brought no response and finally he gave up in despair. Going to
the window, he saw that his room was some thirty feet above the
stone-flagged courtyard, and also that it looked at an angle upon other
windows in the old castle where lights were beginning to show. He saw
men-at-arms moving about, and once he thought he caught a glimpse of a
woman's figure, but he was not sure.
He wondered what had become of Joan de Tany and Mary de Stutevill. He
hoped that they had escaped, and yet--no, Joan certainly had not, for
now he distinctly remembered that his eyes had met hers for an instant
just before the blow fell upon him, and he thought of the faith and
confidence that he had read in that quick glance. Such a look would
nerve a jackal to attack a drove of lions, thought the outlaw. What a
beautiful creature she was; and she had stayed there with him during the
fight. He remembered now. Mary de Stutevill had not been with her as he
had caught that glimpse of her, no, she had been all alone. Ah! That was
friendship indeed!
What else was it that tried to force its way above the threshold of his
bruised and wavering memory? Words? Words of love? And lips pressed to
his? No, it must be but a figment of his wounded brain.
What was that which clicked against his breastplate? He felt, and found
a metal bauble linked to a mesh of his steel armor by a strand of silken
hair. He carried the little thing to the window, and in the waning light
made it out to be a golden hair ornament set with precious stones, but
he could not tell if the little strand of silken hair were black or
brown. Carefully he detached the little thing, and, winding the filmy
tress about it, placed it within the breast of his tunic. He was vaguely
troubled by it, yet why he could scarcely have told, himself.
Again turning to the window, he watched the lighted rooms within his
vision, and presently his view was rewarded by the sight of a knight
coming within the scope of the narrow casement of a nearby chamber.
From his apparel, he was a man of position, and he was evidently in
heated discussion with some one whom Norman of Torn could not see. The
man, a great, tall black-haired and mustached nobleman, was pounding
upon a table to emphasize his words, and presently he sprang up
as though rushing toward the one to whom he had been speaking. He
disappeared from the watcher's view for a moment and then, at the far
side of the apartment, Norman of Torn saw him again just as he roughly
grasped the figure of a woman who evidently was attempting to escape
him. As she turned to face her tormentor, all the devil in the Devil of
Torn surged in his aching head, for the face he saw was that of Joan de
Tany.
With a muttered oath, the imprisoned man turned to hurl himself against
the bolted door, but ere he had taken a single step, the sound of heavy
feet without brought him to a stop, and the jingle of keys as one was
fitted to the lock of the door sent him gliding stealthily to the wall
beside the doorway, where the inswinging door would conceal him.
As the door was pushed back, a flickering torch lighted up, but dimly,
the interior, so that until he had reached the center of the room, the
visitor did not see that the cot was empty.
He was a man-at-arms, and at his side hung a sword. That was enough for
the Devil of Torn--it was a sword he craved most; and, ere the fellow
could assure his slow wits that the cot was empty, steel fingers closed
upon his throat, and he went down beneath the giant form of the outlaw.
Without other sound than the scuffing of their bodies on the floor, and
the clanking of their armor, they fought, the one to reach the dagger at
his side, the other to close forever the windpipe of his adversary.
Presently, the man-at-arms found what he sought, and, after tugging
with ever diminishing strength, he felt the blade slip from its sheath.
Slowly and feebly he raised it high above the back of the man on top of
him; with a last supreme effort he drove the point downward, but ere it
reached its goal, there was a sharp snapping sound as of a broken bone,
the dagger fell harmlessly from his dead hand, and his head rolled
backward upon his broken neck.
Snatching the sword from the body of his dead antagonist, Norman of Torn
rushed from the tower room.
As John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, laid his vandal hands upon Joan
de Tany, she turned upon him like a tigress. Blow after blow she rained
upon his head and face until, in mortification and rage, he struck her
full upon the mouth with his clenched fist; but even this did not subdue
her and, with ever weakening strength, she continued to strike him. And
then the great royalist Earl, the chosen friend of the King, took the
fair white throat between his great fingers, and the lust of blood
supplanted the lust of love, for he would have killed her in his rage.
It was upon this scene that the Outlaw of Torn burst with naked sword.
They were at the far end of the apartment, and his cry of anger at the
sight caused the Earl to drop his prey, and turn with drawn sword to
meet him.
There were no words, for there was no need of words here. The two men
were upon each other, and fighting to the death, before the girl had
regained her feet. It would have been short shrift for John de Fulm had
not some of his men heard the fracas, and rushed to his aid.
Four of them there were, and they tumbled pell-mell into the room,
fairly falling upon Norman of Torn in their anxiety to get their swords
into him; but once they met that master hand, they went more slowly, and
in a moment, two of them went no more at all, and the others, with the
Earl, were but circling warily in search of a chance opening--an opening
which never came.
Norman of Torn stood with his back against a table in an angle of the
room, and behind him stood Joan de Tany.
“Move toward the left,” she whispered. “I know this old pile. When
you reach the table that bears the lamp, there will be a small doorway
directly behind you. Strike the lamp out with your sword, as you feel my
hand in your left, and then I will lead you through that doorway, which
you must turn and quickly bolt after us. Do you understand?”
He nodded.
Slowly he worked his way toward the table, the men-at-arms in the
meantime keeping up an infernal howling for help. The Earl was
careful to keep out of reach of the point of De Conde's sword, and the
men-at-arms were nothing loath to emulate their master's example.
Just as he reached his goal, a dozen more men burst into the room, and
emboldened by this reinforcement, one of the men engaging De Conde came
too close. As he jerked his blade from the fellow's throat, Norman of
Torn felt a firm, warm hand slipped into his from behind, and his sword
swung with a resounding blow against the lamp.
As darkness enveloped the chamber, Joan de Tany led him through
the little door, which he immediately closed and bolted as she had
instructed.
“This way,” she whispered, again slipping her hand into his and, in
silence, she led him through several dim chambers, and finally stopped
before a blank wall in a great oak-panelled room.
Here the girl felt with swift fingers the edge of the molding. More
and more rapidly she moved as the sound of hurrying footsteps resounded
through the castle.
“What is wrong?” asked Norman of Torn, noticing her increasing
perturbation.
“Mon Dieu!” she cried. “Can I be wrong! Surely this is the room. Oh, my
friend, that I should have brought you to all this by my willfulness and
vanity; and now when I might save you, my wits leave me and I forget the
way.”
“Do not worry about me,” laughed the Devil of Torn. “Methought that it
was I who was trying to save you, and may heaven forgive me else,
for surely, that be my only excuse for running away from a handful of
swords. I could not take chances when thou wert at stake, Joan,” he
added more gravely.
The sound of pursuit was now quite close, in fact the reflection from
flickering torches could be seen in nearby chambers.
At last the girl, with a little cry of “stupid,” seized De Conde and
rushed him to the far side of the room.
“Here it is,” she whispered joyously, “here it has been all the time.”
Running her fingers along the molding until she found a little hidden
spring, she pushed it, and one of the great panels swung slowly in,
revealing the yawning mouth of a black opening behind.
Quickly the girl entered, pulling De Conde after her, and as the panel
swung quietly into place, the Earl of Buckingham with a dozen men
entered the apartment.
“The devil take them,” cried De Fulm. “Where can they have gone? Surely
we were right behind them.”
“It is passing strange, My Lord,” replied one of the men. “Let us try
the floor above, and the towers; for of a surety they have not come this
way.” And the party retraced its steps, leaving the apartment empty.
Behind the panel, the girl stood shrinking close to De Conde, her hand
still in his.
“Where now?” he asked. “Or do we stay hidden here like frightened chicks
until the war is over and the Baron returns to let us out of this musty
hole?”
“Wait,” she answered, “until I quiet my nerves a little. I am all
unstrung.” He felt her body tremble as it pressed against his.
With the spirit of protection strong within him, what wonder that his
arm fell about her shoulder as though to say, fear not, for I be brave
and powerful; naught can harm you while I am here.
Presently she reached her hands up to his face, made brave to do it by
the sheltering darkness.
“Roger,” she whispered, her tongue halting over the familiar name.
“I thought that they had killed you, and all for me, for my foolish
stubbornness. Canst forgive me?”
“Forgive?” he asked, smiling to himself. “Forgive being given an
opportunity to fight? There be nothing to forgive, Joan, unless it be
that I should ask forgiveness for protecting thee so poorly.”
“Do not say that,” she commanded. “Never was such bravery or such
swordsmanship in all the world before; never such a man.”
He did not answer. His mind was a chaos of conflicting thoughts. The
feel of her hands as they had lingered momentarily, and with a vague
caress upon his cheek, and the pressure of her body as she leaned
against him sent the hot blood coursing through his veins. He was
puzzled, for he had not dreamed that friendship was so sweet. That she
did not shrink from his encircling arms should have told him much, but
Norman of Torn was slow to realize that a woman might look upon him with
love. Nor had he a thought of any other sentiment toward her than that
of friend and protector.
And then there came to him as in a vision another fair and beautiful
face--Bertrade de Montfort's--and Norman of Torn was still more puzzled;
for at heart he was clean, and love of loyalty was strong within him.
Love of women was a new thing to him, and, robbed as he had been all his
starved life of the affection and kindly fellowship, of either men or
women, it is little to be wondered at that he was easily impressionable
and responsive to the feeling his strong personality had awakened in two
of England's fairest daughters.
But with the vision of that other face, there came to him a faint
realization that mayhap it was a stronger power than either friendship
or fear which caused that lithe, warm body to cling so tightly to him.
That the responsibility for the critical stage their young acquaintance
had so quickly reached was not his had never for a moment entered his
head. To him, the fault was all his; and perhaps it was this quality of
chivalry that was the finest of the many noble characteristics of his
sterling character. So his next words were typical of the man; and did
Joan de Tany love him, or did she not, she learned that night to respect
and trust him as she respected and trusted few men of her acquaintance.
“My Lady,” said Norman of Torn, “we have been through much, and we are
as little children in a dark attic, and so if I have presumed upon our
acquaintance,” and he lowered his arm from about her shoulder, “I ask
you to forgive it for I scarce know what to do, from weakness and from
the pain of the blow upon my head.”
Joan de Tany drew slowly away from him, and without reply, took his hand
and led him forward through a dark, cold corridor.
“We must go carefully now,” she said at last, “for there be stairs
near.”
He held her hand pressed very tightly in his, tighter perhaps than
conditions required, but she let it lie there as she led him forward,
very slowly down a flight of rough stone steps.
Norman of Torn wondered if she were angry with him and then, being new
at love, he blundered.
“Joan de Tany,” he said.
“Yes, Roger de Conde; what would you?”
“You be silent, and I fear that you be angry with me. Tell me that you
forgive what I have done, an it offended you. I have so few friends,” he
added sadly, “that I cannot afford to lose such as you.”
“You will never lose the friendship of Joan de Tany,” she answered. “You
have won her respect and--and--” But she could not say it and so she
trailed off lamely--“and undying gratitude.”
But Norman of Torn knew the word that she would have spoken had he dared
to let her. He did not, for there was always the vision of Bertrade de
Montfort before him; and now another vision arose that would effectually
have sealed his lips had not the other--he saw the Outlaw of Torn
dangling by his neck from a wooden gibbet.
Before, he had only feared that Joan de Tany loved him, now he knew it,
and while he marvelled that so wondrous a creature could feel love for
him, again he blamed himself, and felt sorrow for them both; for he did
not return her love nor could he imagine a love strong enough to survive
the knowledge that it was possessed by the Devil of Torn.
Presently they reached the bottom of the stairway, and Joan de Tany
led him, gropingly, across what seemed, from their echoing footsteps, a
large chamber. The air was chill and dank, smelling of mold, and no
ray of light penetrated this subterranean vault, and no sound broke the
stillness.
“This be the castle's crypt,” whispered Joan; “and they do say that
strange happenings occur here in the still watches of the night, and
that when the castle sleeps, the castle's dead rise from their coffins
and shake their dry bones.
“Sh! What was that?” as a rustling noise broke upon their ears close
upon their right; and then there came a distinct moan, and Joan de Tany
fled to the refuge of Norman of Torn's arms.
“There is nothing to fear, Joan,” reassured Norman of Torn. “Dead men
wield not swords, nor do they move, or moan. The wind, I think, and rats
are our only companions here.”
“I am afraid,” she whispered. “If you can make a light, I am sure
you will find an old lamp here in the crypt, and then will it be less
fearsome. As a child I visited this castle often, and in search of
adventure, we passed through these corridors an hundred times, but
always by day and with lights.”
Norman of Torn did as she bid, and finding the lamp, lighted it. The
chamber was quite empty save for the coffins in their niches, and some
effigies in marble set at intervals about the walls.
“Not such a fearsome place after all,” he said, laughing lightly.
“No place would seem fearsome now,” she answered simply, “were there a
light to show me that the brave face of Roger de Conde were by my side.”
“Hush, child,” replied the outlaw. “You know not what you say. When you
know me better, you will be sorry for your words, for Roger de Conde is
not what you think him. So say no more of praise until we be out of this
hole, and you safe in your father's halls.”
The fright of the noises in the dark chamber had but served to again
bring the girl's face close to his so that he felt her hot, sweet breath
upon his cheek, and thus another link was forged to bind him to her.
With the aid of the lamp, they made more rapid progress, and in a few
moments, reached a low door at the end of the arched passageway.
“This is the doorway which opens upon the ravine below the castle. We
have passed beneath the walls and the moat. What may we do now, Roger,
without horses?”
“Let us get out of this place, and as far away as possible under the
cover of darkness, and I doubt not I may find a way to bring you to your
father's castle,” replied Norman of Torn.
Putting out the light, lest it should attract the notice of the watch
upon the castle walls, Norman of Torn pushed open the little door and
stepped forth into the fresh night air.
The ravine was so overgrown with tangled vines and wildwood that, had
there ever been a pathway, it was now completely obliterated; and it
was with difficulty that the man forced his way through the entangling
creepers and tendrils. The girl stumbled after him and twice fell before
they had taken a score of steps.
“I fear I am not strong enough,” she said finally. “The way is much more
difficult than I had thought.”
So Norman of Torn lifted her in his strong arms, and stumbled on
through the darkness and the shrubbery down the center of the ravine. It
required the better part of an hour to traverse the little distance to
the roadway; and all the time her head nestled upon his shoulder and her
hair brushed his cheek. Once when she lifted her head to speak to him,
he bent toward her, and in the darkness, by chance, his lips brushed
hers. He felt her little form tremble in his arms, and a faint sigh
breathed from her lips.
They were upon the highroad now, but he did not put her down. A mist
was before his eyes, and he could have crushed her to him and smothered
those warm lips with his own. Slowly, his face inclined toward hers,
closer and closer his iron muscles pressed her to him, and then, clear
cut and distinct before his eyes, he saw the corpse of the Outlaw of
Torn swinging by the neck from the arm of a wooden gibbet, and beside it
knelt a woman gowned in rich cloth of gold and many jewels. Her face
was averted and her arms were outstretched toward the dangling form that
swung and twisted from the grim, gaunt arm. Her figure was racked with
choking sobs of horror-stricken grief. Presently she staggered to her
feet and turned away, burying her face in her hands; but he saw her
features for an instant then--the woman who openly and alone mourned the
dead Outlaw of Torn was Bertrade de Montfort.
Slowly his arms relaxed, and gently and reverently he lowered Joan
de Tany to the ground. In that instant Norman of Torn had learned the
difference between friendship and love, and love and passion.
The moon was shining brightly upon them, and the girl turned, wide-eyed
and wondering, toward him. She had felt the wild call of love and she
could not understand his seeming coldness now, for she had seen no
vision beyond a life of happiness within those strong arms.
“Joan,” he said, “I would but now have wronged thee. Forgive me. Forget
what has passed between us until I can come to you in my rightful
colors, when the spell of the moonlight and adventure be no longer upon
us, and then,”--he paused--“and then I shall tell you who I be and you
shall say if you still care to call me friend--no more than that shall I
ask.”
He had not the heart to tell her that he loved only Bertrade de
Montfort, but it had been a thousand times better had he done so.
She was about to reply when a dozen armed men sprang from the
surrounding shadows, calling upon them to surrender. The moonlight
falling upon the leader revealed a great giant of a fellow with an
enormous, bristling mustache--it was Shandy.
Norman of Torn lowered his raised sword.
“It is I, Shandy,” he said. “Keep a still tongue in thy head until I
speak with thee apart. Wait here, My Lady Joan; these be friends.”
Drawing Shandy to one side, he learned that the faithful fellow had
become alarmed at his chief's continued absence, and had set out with
a small party to search for him. They had come upon the riderless Sir
Mortimer grazing by the roadside, and a short distance beyond, had
discovered evidences of the conflict at the cross-roads. There they had
found Norman of Torn's helmet, confirming their worst fears. A peasant
in a nearby hut had told them of the encounter, and had set them upon
the road taken by the Earl and his prisoners.
“And here we be, My Lord,” concluded the great fellow.
“How many are you?” asked the outlaw.
“Fifty, all told, with those who lie farther back in the bushes.”
“Give us horses, and let two of the men ride behind us,” said the chief.
“And, Shandy, let not the lady know that she rides this night with the
Outlaw of Torn.”
“Yes, My Lord.”
They were soon mounted, and clattering down the road, back toward the
castle of Richard de Tany.
Joan de Tany looked in silent wonder upon this grim force that sprang
out of the shadows of the night to do the bidding of Roger de Conde, a
gentleman of France.
There was something familiar in the great bulk of Red Shandy; where had
she seen that mighty frame before? And now she looked closely at the
figure of Roger de Conde. Yes, somewhere else had she seen these two men
together; but where and when?
And then the strangeness of another incident came to her mind. Roger de
Conde spoke no English, and yet she had plainly heard English words upon
this man's lips as he addressed the red giant.
Norman of Torn had recovered his helmet from one of his men who had
picked it up at the crossroads, and now he rode in silence with lowered
visor, as was his custom.
There was something sinister now in his appearance, and as the moonlight
touched the hard, cruel faces of the grim and silent men who rode behind
him, a little shudder crept over the frame of Joan de Tany.
Shortly before daylight they reached the castle of Richard de Tany, and
a great shout went up from the watch as Norman of Torn cried:
“Open! Open for My Lady Joan.”
Together they rode into the courtyard, where all was bustle and
excitement. A dozen voices asked a dozen questions only to cry out still
others without waiting for replies.
Richard de Tany with his family and Mary de Stutevill were still fully
clothed, having not lain down during the whole night. They fairly fell
upon Joan and Roger de Conde in their joyous welcome and relief.
“Come, come,” said the Baron, “let us go within. You must be fair
famished for good food and drink.”
“I will ride, My Lord,” replied Norman of Torn. “I have a little matter
of business with my friend, the Earl of Buckingham. Business which I
fear will not wait.”
Joan de Tany looked on in silence. Nor did she urge him to remain, as he
raised her hand to his lips in farewell. So Norman of Torn rode out of
the courtyard; and as his men fell in behind him under the first rays of
the drawing day, the daughter of De Tany watched them through the gate,
and a great light broke upon her, for what she saw was the same as she
had seen a few days since when she had turned in her saddle to watch
the retreating forms of the cut-throats of Torn as they rode on after
halting her father's party.
CHAPTER XIV
Some hours later, fifty men followed Norman of Torn on foot through the
ravine below the castle where John de Fulm, Earl of Buckingham, had his
headquarters; while nearly a thousand more lurked in the woods before
the grim pile.
Under cover of the tangled shrubbery, they crawled unseen to the little
door through which Joan de Tany had led him the night before. Following
the corridors and vaults beneath the castle, they came to the stone
stairway, and mounted to the passage which led to the false panel that
had given the two fugitives egress.
Slipping the spring lock, Norman of Torn entered the apartment
followed closely by his henchmen. On they went, through apartment after
apartment, but no sign of the Earl or his servitors rewarded their
search, and it was soon apparent that the castle was deserted.
As they came forth into the courtyard, they descried an old man basking
in the sun, upon a bench. The sight of them nearly caused the old fellow
to die of fright, for to see fifty armed men issue from the untenanted
halls was well reckoned to blanch even a braver cheek.
When Norman of Torn questioned him, he learned that De Fulm had ridden
out early in the day bound for Dover, where Prince Edward then was. The
outlaw knew it would be futile to pursue him, but yet, so fierce was his
anger against this man, that he ordered his band to mount, and spurring
to their head, he marched through Middlesex, and crossing the Thames
above London, entered Surrey late the same afternoon.
As they were going into camp that night in Kent, midway between London
and Rochester, word came to Norman of Torn that the Earl of Buckingham,
having sent his escort on to Dover, had stopped to visit the wife of a
royalist baron, whose husband was with Prince Edward's forces.
The fellow who gave this information was a servant in my lady's
household who held a grudge against his mistress for some wrong she had
done him. When, therefore, he found that these grim men were searching
for De Fulm, he saw a way to be revenged upon his mistress.
“How many swords be there at the castle?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Scarce a dozen, barring the Earl of Buckingham,” replied the knave;
“and, furthermore, there be a way to enter, which I may show you, My
Lord, so that you may, unseen, reach the apartment where My Lady and the
Earl be supping.”
“Bring ten men, beside yourself, Shandy,” commanded Norman of Torn. “We
shall pay a little visit upon our amorous friend, My Lord, the Earl of
Buckingham.”
Half an hour's ride brought them within sight of the castle.
Dismounting, and leaving their horses with one of the men, Norman of
Torn advanced on foot with Shandy and the eight others, close in the
wake of the traitorous servant.
The fellow led them to the rear of the castle, where, among the brush,
he had hidden a rude ladder, which, when tilted, spanned the moat and
rested its farther end upon a window ledge some ten feet above the
ground.
“Keep the fellow here till last, Shandy,” said the outlaw, “till all
be in, an' if there be any signs of treachery, stick him through the
gizzard--death thus be slower and more painful.”
So saying, Norman of Torn crept boldly across the improvised bridge, and
disappeared within the window beyond. One by one the band of cut-throats
passed through the little window, until all stood within the castle
beside their chief; Shandy coming last with the servant.
“Lead me quietly, knave, to the room where My Lord sups,” said Norman
of Torn. “You, Shandy, place your men where they can prevent my being
interrupted.”
Following a moment or two after Shandy came another figure stealthily
across the ladder and, as Norman of Torn and his followers left the
little room, this figure pushed quietly through the window and followed
the great outlaw down the unlighted corridor.
A moment later, My Lady of Leybourn looked up from her plate upon the
grim figure of an armored knight standing in the doorway of the great
dining hall.
“My Lord Earl!” she cried. “Look! Behind you.”
And as the Earl of Buckingham glanced behind him, he overturned the
bench upon which he sat in his effort to gain his feet; for My Lord Earl
of Buckingham had a guilty conscience.
The grim figure raised a restraining hand, as the Earl drew his sword.
“A moment, My Lord,” said a low voice in perfect French.
“Who are you?” cried the lady.
“I be an old friend of My Lord, here; but let me tell you a little
story.
“In a grim old castle in Essex, only last night, a great lord of England
held by force the beautiful daughter of a noble house and, when she
spurned his advances, he struck her with his clenched fist upon her fair
face, and with his brute hands choked her. And in that castle also was
a despised and hunted outlaw, with a price upon his head, for whose neck
the hempen noose has been yawning these many years. And it was this vile
person who came in time to save the young woman from the noble flower of
knighthood that would have ruined her young life.
“The outlaw wished to kill the knight, but many men-at-arms came to the
noble's rescue, and so the outlaw was forced to fly with the girl lest
he be overcome by numbers, and the girl thus fall again into the hands
of her tormentor.
“But this crude outlaw was not satisfied with merely rescuing the girl,
he must needs mete out justice to her noble abductor and collect in full
the toll of blood which alone can atone for the insult and violence done
her.
“My Lady, the young girl was Joan de Tany; the noble was My Lord the
Earl of Buckingham; and the outlaw stands before you to fulfill the duty
he has sworn to do. En garde, My Lord!”
The encounter was short, for Norman of Torn had come to kill, and he had
been looking through a haze of blood for hours--in fact every time he
had thought of those brutal fingers upon the fair throat of Joan de Tany
and of the cruel blow that had fallen upon her face.
He showed no mercy, but backed the Earl relentlessly into a corner
of the room, and when he had him there where he could escape in no
direction, he drove his blade so deep through his putrid heart that the
point buried itself an inch in the oak panel beyond.
Claudia Leybourn sat frozen with horror at the sight she was witnessing,
and, as Norman of Torn wrenched his blade from the dead body before him
and wiped it on the rushes of the floor, she gazed in awful fascination
while he drew his dagger and made a mark upon the forehead of the dead
nobleman.
“Outlaw or Devil,” said a stern voice behind them, “Roger Leybourn owes
you his friendship for saving the honor of his home.”
Both turned to discover a mail-clad figure standing in the doorway where
Norman of Torn had first appeared.
“Roger!” shrieked Claudia Leybourn, and swooned.
“Who be you?” continued the master of Leybourn addressing the outlaw.
For answer Norman of Torn pointed to the forehead of the dead Earl of
Buckingham, and there Roger Leybourn saw, in letters of blood, NT.
The Baron advanced with outstretched hand.
“I owe you much. You have saved my poor, silly wife from this beast,
and Joan de Tany is my cousin, so I am doubly beholden to you, Norman of
Torn.”
The outlaw pretended that he did not see the hand.
“You owe me nothing, Sir Roger, that may not be paid by a good supper. I
have eaten but once in forty-eight hours.”
The outlaw now called to Shandy and his men, telling them to remain on
watch, but to interfere with no one within the castle.
He then sat at the table with Roger Leybourn and his lady, who had
recovered from her swoon, and behind them on the rushes of the floor lay
the body of De Fulm in a little pool of blood.
Leybourn told them that he had heard that De Fulm was at his home, and
had hastened back; having been in hiding about the castle for half an
hour before the arrival of Norman of Torn, awaiting an opportunity to
enter unobserved by the servants. It was he who had followed across the
ladder after Shandy.
The outlaw spent the night at the castle of Roger Leybourn; for the
first time within his memory a welcomed guest under his true name at the
house of a gentleman.
The following morning, he bade his host goodbye, and returning to his
camp started on his homeward march toward Torn.
Near midday, as they were approaching the Thames near the environs of
London, they saw a great concourse of people hooting and jeering at a
small party of gentlemen and gentlewomen.
Some of the crowd were armed, and from very force of numbers were waxing
brave to lay violent hands upon the party. Mud and rocks and rotten
vegetables were being hurled at the little cavalcade, many of them
barely missing the women of the party.
Norman of Torn waited to ask no questions, but spurring into the thick
of it laid right and left of him with the flat of his sword, and his
men, catching the contagion of it, swarmed after him until the whole
pack of attacking ruffians were driven into the Thames.
And then, without a backward glance at the party he had rescued, he
continued on his march toward the north.
The little party sat upon their horses looking in wonder after the
retreating figures of their deliverers. Then one of the ladies turned
to a knight at her side with a word of command and an imperious gesture
toward the fast disappearing company. He, thus addressed, put spurs to
his horse, and rode at a rapid gallop after the outlaw's troop. In a few
moments he had overtaken them and reined up beside Norman of Torn.
“Hold, Sir Knight,” cried the gentleman, “the Queen would thank you in
person for your brave defence of her.”
Ever keen to see the humor of a situation, Norman of Torn wheeled his
horse and rode back with the Queen's messenger.
As he faced Her Majesty, the Outlaw of Torn bent low over his pommel.
“You be a strange knight that thinks so lightly on saving a queen's life
that you ride on without turning your head, as though you had but driven
a pack of curs from annoying a stray cat,” said the Queen.
“I drew in the service of a woman, Your Majesty, not in the service of a
queen.”
“What now! Wouldst even belittle the act which we all witnessed? The
King, my husband, shall reward thee, Sir Knight, if you but tell me your
name.”
“If I told my name, methinks the King would be more apt to hang me,”
laughed the outlaw. “I be Norman of Torn.”
The entire party looked with startled astonishment upon him, for none of
them had ever seen this bold raider whom all the nobility and gentry of
England feared and hated.
“For lesser acts than that which thou hast just performed, the King
has pardoned men before,” replied Her Majesty. “But raise your visor,
I would look upon the face of so notorious a criminal who can yet be a
gentleman and a loyal protector of his queen.”
“They who have looked upon my face, other than my friends,” replied
Norman of Torn quietly, “have never lived to tell what they saw beneath
this visor, and as for you, Madame, I have learned within the year to
fear it might mean unhappiness to you to see the visor of the Devil of
Torn lifted from his face.” Without another word he wheeled and galloped
back to his little army.
“The puppy, the insolent puppy,” cried Eleanor of England, in a rage.
And so the Outlaw of Torn and his mother met and parted after a period
of twenty years.
Two days later, Norman of Torn directed Red Shandy to lead the forces of
Torn from their Essex camp back to Derby. The numerous raiding parties
which had been constantly upon the road during the days they had spent
in this rich district had loaded the extra sumpter beasts with rich
and valuable booty and the men, for the time satiated with fighting and
loot, turned their faces toward Torn with evident satisfaction.
The outlaw was speaking to his captains in council; at his side the old
man of Torn.
“Ride by easy stages, Shandy, and I will overtake you by tomorrow
morning. I but ride for a moment to the castle of De Tany on an errand,
and, as I shall stop there but a few moments, I shall surely join you
tomorrow.”
“Do not forget, My Lord,” said Edwild the Serf, a great yellow-haired
Saxon giant, “that there be a party of the King's troops camped close by
the road which branches to Tany.”
“I shall give them plenty of room,” replied Norman of Torn. “My neck
itcheth not to be stretched,” and he laughed and mounted.
Five minutes after he had cantered down the road from camp, Spizo the
Spaniard, sneaking his horse unseen into the surrounding forest, mounted
and spurred rapidly after him. The camp, in the throes of packing
refractory, half broken sumpter animals, and saddling their own wild
mounts, did not notice his departure. Only the little grim, gray, old
man knew that he had gone, or why, or whither.
That afternoon, as Roger de Conde was admitted to the castle of Richard
de Tany and escorted to a little room where he awaited the coming of
the Lady Joan, a swarthy messenger handed a letter to the captain of the
King's soldiers camped a few miles south of Tany.
The officer tore open the seal as the messenger turned and spurred back
in the direction from which he had come.
And this was what he read:
Norman of Torn is now at the castle of Tany, without escort.
Instantly the call “to arms” and “mount” sounded through the camp and,
in five minutes, a hundred mercenaries galloped rapidly toward the
castle of Richard de Tany, in the visions of their captain a great
reward and honor and preferment for the capture of the mighty outlaw who
was now almost within his clutches.
Three roads meet at Tany; one from the south along which the King's
soldiers were now riding; one from the west which had guided Norman
of Torn from his camp to the castle; and a third which ran northwest
through Cambridge and Huntingdon toward Derby.
All unconscious of the rapidly approaching foes, Norman of Torn waited
composedly in the anteroom for Joan de Tany.
Presently she entered, clothed in the clinging house garment of the
period; a beautiful vision, made more beautiful by the suppressed
excitement which caused the blood to surge beneath the velvet of her
cheek, and her breasts to rise and fall above her fast beating heart.
She let him take her fingers in his and raise them to his lips, and then
they stood looking into each other's eyes in silence for a long moment.
“I do not know how to tell you what I have come to tell,” he said sadly.
“I have not meant to deceive you to your harm, but the temptation to be
with you and those whom you typify must be my excuse. I--” He paused.
It was easy to tell her that he was the Outlaw of Torn, but if she loved
him, as he feared, how was he to tell her that he loved only Bertrade de
Montfort?
“You need tell me nothing,” interrupted Joan de Tany. “I have guessed
what you would tell me, Norman of Torn. 'The spell of moonlight and
adventure is no longer upon us'--those are your own words, and still I
am glad to call you friend.”
The little emphasis she put upon the last word bespoke the finality of
her decision that the Outlaw of Torn could be no more than friend to
her.
“It is best,” he replied, relieved that, as he thought, she felt no
love for him now that she knew him for what he really was. “Nothing good
could come to such as you, Joan, if the Devil of Torn could claim more
of you than friendship; and so I think that for your peace of mind and
for my own, we will let it be as though you had never known me. I thank
you that you have not been angry with me. Remember me only to think that
in the hills of Derby, a sword is at your service, without reward and
without price. Should you ever need it, Joan, tell me that you will send
for me--wilt promise me that, Joan?”
“I promise, Norman of Torn.”
“Farewell,” he said, and as he again kissed her hand he bent his knee
to the ground in reverence. Then he rose to go, pressing a little packet
into her palm. Their eyes met, and the man saw, in that brief instant,
deep in the azure depths of the girl's that which tumbled the structure
of his new-found complacency about his ears.
As he rode out into the bright sunlight upon the road which led
northwest toward Derby, Norman of Torn bowed his head in sorrow, for he
realized two things. One was that the girl he had left still loved him,
and that some day, mayhap tomorrow, she would suffer because she had
sent him away; and the other was that he did not love her, that his
heart was locked in the fair breast of Bertrade de Montfort.
He felt himself a beast that he had allowed his loneliness and the
aching sorrow of his starved, empty heart to lead him into this girl's
life. That he had been new to women and newer still to love did not
permit him to excuse himself, and a hundred times he cursed his folly
and stupidity, and what he thought was fickleness.
But the unhappy affair had taught him one thing for certain: to know
without question what love was, and that the memory of Bertrade de
Montfort's lips would always be more to him than all the allurements
possessed by the balance of the women of the world, no matter how
charming, or how beautiful.
Another thing, a painful thing he had learned from it, too, that the
attitude of Joan de Tany, daughter of an old and noble house, was but
the attitude which the Outlaw of Torn must expect from any good woman
of her class; what he must expect from Bertrade de Montfort when she
learned that Roger de Conde was Norman of Torn.
The outlaw had scarce passed out of sight upon the road to Derby ere the
girl, who still stood in an embrasure of the south tower, gazing with
strangely drawn, sad face up the road which had swallowed him, saw a
body of soldiers galloping rapidly toward Tany from the south.
The King's banner waved above their heads, and intuitively, Joan de Tany
knew for whom they sought at her father's castle. Quickly she hastened
to the outer barbican that it might be she who answered their hail
rather than one of the men-at-arms on watch there.
She had scarcely reached the ramparts of the outer gate ere the King's
men drew rein before the castle.
In reply to their hail, Joan de Tany asked their mission.
“We seek the outlaw, Norman of Torn, who hides now within this castle,”
replied the officer.
“There be no outlaw here,” replied the girl, “but, if you wish, you may
enter with half a dozen men and search the castle.”
This the officer did and, when he had assured himself that Norman of
Torn was not within, an hour had passed, and Joan de Tany felt certain
that the Outlaw of Torn was too far ahead to be caught by the King's
men; so she said:
“There was one here just before you came who called himself though by
another name than Norman of Torn. Possibly it is he ye seek.”
“Which way rode he?” cried the officer.
“Straight toward the west by the middle road,” lied Joan de Tany. And,
as the officer hurried from the castle and, with his men at his back,
galloped furiously away toward the west, the girl sank down upon a
bench, pressing her little hands to her throbbing temples.
Then she opened the packet which Norman of Torn had handed her, and
within found two others. In one of these was a beautiful jeweled locket,
and on the outside were the initials JT, and on the inside the initials
NT; in the other was a golden hair ornament set with precious stones,
and about it was wound a strand of her own silken tresses.
She looked long at the little trinkets and then, pressing them against
her lips, she threw herself face down upon an oaken bench, her lithe
young form racked with sobs.
She was indeed but a little girl chained by the inexorable bonds of
caste to a false ideal. Birth and station spelled honor to her, and
honor, to the daughter of an English noble, was a mightier force even
than love.
That Norman of Torn was an outlaw she might have forgiven, but that he
was, according to report, a low fellow of no birth placed an impassable
barrier between them.
For hours the girl lay sobbing upon the bench, whilst within her raged
the mighty battle of the heart against the head.
Thus her mother found her, and kneeling beside her, and with her arms
about the girl's neck, tried to soothe her and to learn the cause of
her sorrow. Finally it came, poured from the flood gates of a sorrowing
heart; that wave of bitter misery and hopelessness which not even a
mother's love could check.
“Joan, my dear daughter,” cried Lady de Tany, “I sorrow with thee that
thy love has been cast upon so bleak and impossible a shore. But it be
better that thou hast learnt the truth ere it were too late; for, take
my word upon it, Joan, the bitter humiliation such an alliance must
needs have brought upon thee and thy father's house would soon have
cooled thy love; nor could his have survived the sneers and affronts
even the menials would have put upon him.”
“Oh, mother, but I love him so,” moaned the girl. “I did not know how
much until he had gone, and the King's officer had come to search for
him, and then the thought that all the power of a great throne and the
mightiest houses of an entire kingdom were turned in hatred against him
raised the hot blood of anger within me and the knowledge of my love
surged through all my being. Mother, thou canst not know the honor, and
the bravery, and the chivalry of the man as I do. Not since Arthur of
Silures kept his round table hath ridden forth upon English soil so true
a knight as Norman of Torn.
“Couldst thou but have seen him fight, my mother, and witnessed the
honor of his treatment of thy daughter, and heard the tone of dignified
respect in which he spoke of women thou wouldst have loved him, too,
and felt that outlaw though he be, he is still more a gentleman than
nine-tenths the nobles of England.”
“But his birth, my daughter!” argued the Lady de Tany. “Some even say
that the gall marks of his brass collar still showeth upon his neck, and
others that he knoweth not himself the name of his own father, nor had
he any mother.”
Ah, but this was the mighty argument! Naught could the girl say to
justify so heinous a crime as low birth. What a man did in those rough
cruel days might be forgotten and forgiven but the sins of his mother
or his grandfather in not being of noble blood, no matter howsoever
wickedly attained, he might never overcome or live down.
Torn by conflicting emotions, the poor girl dragged herself to her own
apartment and there upon a restless, sleepless couch, beset by wild,
impossible hopes, and vain, torturing regrets, she fought out the long,
bitter night; until toward morning she solved the problem of her misery
in the only way that seemed possible to her poor, tired, bleeding,
little heart. When the rising sun shone through the narrow window, it
found Joan de Tany at peace with all about her; the carved golden hilt
of the toy that had hung at her girdle protruded from her breast, and a
thin line of crimson ran across the snowy skin to a little pool upon the
sheet beneath her.
And so the cruel hand of a mighty revenge had reached out to crush
another innocent victim.
CHAPTER XV
When word of the death of Joan de Tany reached Torn, no man could
tell from outward appearance the depth of the suffering which the sad
intelligence wrought on the master of Torn.
All that they who followed him knew was that certain unusual orders were
issued, and that that same night, the ten companies rode south toward
Essex without other halt than for necessary food and water for man and
beast.
When the body of Joan de Tany rode forth from her father's castle to
the church at Colchester, and again as it was brought back to its final
resting place in the castle's crypt, a thousand strange and silent
knights, black draped, upon horses trapped in black, rode slowly behind
the bier.
Silently they had come in the night preceding the funeral, and as
silently, they slipped away northward into the falling shadows of the
following night.
No word had passed between those of the castle and the great troop of
sable-clad warriors, but all within knew that the mighty Outlaw of Torn
had come to pay homage to the memory of the daughter of De Tany, and all
but the grieving mother wondered at the strangeness of the act.
As the horde of Torn approached their Derby stronghold, their young
leader turned the command over to Red Shandy and dismounted at the door
of Father Claude's cottage.
“I am tired, Father,” said the outlaw as he threw himself upon his
accustomed bench. “Naught but sorrow and death follow in my footsteps. I
and all my acts be accurst, and upon those I love, the blight falleth.”
“Alter thy ways, my son; follow my advice ere it be too late. Seek out
a new and better life in another country and carve thy future into the
semblance of glory and honor.”
“Would that I might, my friend,” answered Norman of Torn. “But hast
thou thought on the consequences which surely would follow should I thus
remove both heart and head from the thing that I have built?
“What suppose thou would result were Norman of Torn to turn his great
band of cut-throats, leaderless, upon England? Hast thought on't,
Father?
“Wouldst thou draw a single breath in security if thou knew Edwild the
Serf were ranging unchecked through Derby? Edwild, whose father was torn
limb from limb upon the rack because he would not confess to killing a
buck in the new forest, a buck which fell before the arrow of another
man; Edwild, whose mother was burned for witchcraft by Holy Church.
“And Horsan the Dane, Father. How thinkest thou the safety of the roads
would be for either rich or poor an I turned Horsan the Dane loose upon
ye?
“And Pensilo, the Spanish Don! A great captain, but a man absolutely
without bowels of compassion. When first he joined us and saw our mark
upon the foreheads of our dead, wishing to out-Herod Herod, he marked
the living which fell into his hands with a red hot iron, branding
a great P upon each cheek and burning out the right eye completely.
Wouldst like to feel, Father, that Don Piedro Castro y Pensilo ranged
free through forest and hill of England?
“And Red Shandy, and the two Florys, and Peter the Hermit, and One Eye
Kanty, and Gropello, and Campanee, and Cobarth, and Mandecote, and the
thousand others, each with a special hatred for some particular class or
individual, and all filled with the lust of blood and rapine and loot.
“No, Father, I may not go yet, for the England I have been taught to
hate, I have learned to love, and I have it not in my heart to turn
loose upon her fair breast the beasts of hell who know no law or order
or decency other than that which I enforce.”
As Norman of Torn ceased speaking, the priest sat silent for many
minutes.
“Thou hast indeed a grave responsibility, my son,” he said at last.
“Thou canst not well go unless thou takest thy horde with thee out of
England, but even that may be possible; who knows other than God?”
“For my part,” laughed the outlaw, “I be willing to leave it in His
hands; which seems to be the way with Christians. When one would shirk
a responsibility, or explain an error, lo, one shoulders it upon the
Lord.”
“I fear, my son,” said the priest, “that what seed of reverence I have
attempted to plant within thy breast hath borne poor fruit.”
“That dependeth upon the viewpoint, Father; as I take not the Lord into
partnership in my successes it seemeth to me to be but of a mean and
poor spirit to saddle my sorrows and perplexities upon Him. I may be
wrong, for I am ill-versed in religious matters, but my conception of
God and scapegoat be not that they are synonymous.”
“Religion, my son, be a bootless subject for argument between friends,”
replied the priest, “and further, there be that nearer my heart just now
which I would ask thee. I may offend, but thou know I do not mean to.
The question I would ask, is, dost wholly trust the old man whom thou
call father?”
“I know of no treachery,” replied the outlaw, “which he hath ever
conceived against me. Why?”
“I ask because I have written to Simon de Montfort asking him to meet
me and two others here upon an important matter. I have learned that he
expects to be at his Leicester castle, for a few days, within the week.
He is to notify me when he will come and I shall then send for thee
and the old man of Torn; but it were as well, my son, that thou do
not mention this matter to thy father, nor let him know when thou come
hither to the meeting that De Montfort is to be present.”
“As you say, Father,” replied Norman of Torn. “I do not make head nor
tail of thy wondrous intrigues, but that thou wish it done thus or so is
sufficient. I must be off to Torn now, so I bid thee farewell.”
Until the following Spring, Norman of Torn continued to occupy himself
with occasional pillages against the royalists of the surrounding
counties, and his patrols so covered the public highways that it became
a matter of grievous import to the King's party, for no one was safe in
the district who even so much as sympathized with the King's cause, and
many were the dead foreheads that bore the grim mark of the Devil of
Torn.
Though he had never formally espoused the cause of the barons, it now
seemed a matter of little doubt but that, in any crisis, his grisly
banner would be found on their side.
The long winter evenings within the castle of Torn were often spent in
rough, wild carousals in the great hall where a thousand men might sit
at table singing, fighting and drinking until the gray dawn stole in
through the east windows, or Peter the Hermit, the fierce majordomo,
tired of the din and racket, came stalking into the chamber with drawn
sword and laid upon the revellers with the flat of it to enforce the
authority of his commands to disperse.
Norman of Torn and the old man seldom joined in these wild orgies, but
when minstrel, or troubadour, or storyteller wandered to his grim lair,
the Outlaw of Torn would sit enjoying the break in the winter's dull
monotony to as late an hour as another; nor could any man of his great
fierce horde outdrink their chief when he cared to indulge in the
pleasures of the wine cup. The only effect that liquor seemed to have
upon him was to increase his desire to fight, so that he was wont to
pick needless quarrels and to resort to his sword for the slightest,
or for no provocation at all. So, for this reason, he drank but seldom
since he always regretted the things he did under the promptings of that
other self which only could assert its ego when reason was threatened
with submersion.
Often on these evenings, the company was entertained by stories from the
wild, roving lives of its own members. Tales of adventure, love, war
and death in every known corner of the world; and the ten captains told,
each, his story of how he came to be of Torn; and thus, with fighting
enough by day to keep them good humored, the winter passed, and spring
came with the ever wondrous miracle of awakening life, with soft
zephyrs, warm rain, and sunny skies.
Through all the winter, Father Claude had been expecting to hear from
Simon de Montfort, but not until now did he receive a message which
told the good priest that his letter had missed the great baron and
had followed him around until he had but just received it. The message
closed with these words:
“Any clew, however vague, which might lead nearer to a true knowledge
of the fate of Prince Richard, we shall most gladly receive and give our
best attention. Therefore, if thou wilst find it convenient, we shall
visit thee, good father, on the fifth day from today.”
Spizo, the Spaniard, had seen De Montfort's man leave the note with
Father Claude and he had seen the priest hide it under a great bowl on
his table, so that when the good father left his cottage, it was the
matter of but a moment's work for Spizo to transfer the message from its
hiding place to the breast of his tunic. The fellow could not read, but
he to whom he took the missive could, laboriously, decipher the Latin in
which it was penned.
The old man of Torn fairly trembled with suppressed rage as the full
purport of this letter flashed upon him. It had been years since he had
heard aught of the search for the little lost prince of England, and now
that the period of his silence was drawing to a close, now that more and
more often opportunities were opening up to him to wreak the last shred
of his terrible vengeance, the very thought of being thwarted at the
final moment staggered his comprehension.
“On the fifth day,” he repeated. “That is the day on which we were to
ride south again. Well, we shall ride, and Simon de Montfort shall not
talk with thee, thou fool priest.”
That same spring evening in the year 1264, a messenger drew rein before
the walls of Torn and, to the challenge of the watch, cried:
“A royal messenger from His Illustrious Majesty, Henry, by the grace of
God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of Aquitaine, to Norman of
Torn, Open, in the name of the King!”
Norman of Torn directed that the King's messenger be admitted, and the
knight was quickly ushered into the great hall of the castle.
The outlaw presently entered in full armor, with visor lowered.
The bearing of the King's officer was haughty and arrogant, as became a
man of birth when dealing with a low born knave.
“His Majesty has deigned to address you, sirrah,” he said, withdrawing
a parchment from his breast. “And, as you doubtless cannot read, I will
read the King's commands to you.”
“I can read,” replied Norman of Torn, “whatever the King can write.
Unless it be,” he added, “that the King writes no better than he rules.”
The messenger scowled angrily, crying:
“It ill becomes such a low fellow to speak thus disrespectfully of our
gracious King. If he were less generous, he would have sent you a halter
rather than this message which I bear.”
“A bridle for thy tongue, my friend,” replied Norman of Torn, “were in
better taste than a halter for my neck. But come, let us see what the
King writes to his friend, the Outlaw of Torn.”
Taking the parchment from the messenger, Norman of Torn read:
Henry, by Grace of God, King of England, Lord of Ireland, Duke of
Aquitaine; to Norman of Torn:
Since it has been called to our notice that you be harassing and
plundering the persons and property of our faithful lieges!!!!!
We therefore, by virtue of the authority vested in us by Almighty God,
do command that you cease these nefarious practices!!!!!
And further, through the gracious intercession of Her Majesty, Queen
Eleanor, we do offer you full pardon for all your past crimes!!!!!
Provided, you repair at once to the town of Lewes, with all the fighting
men, your followers, prepared to protect the security of our person, and
wage war upon those enemies of England, Simon de Montfort, Gilbert de
Clare and their accomplices, who even now are collected to threaten and
menace our person and kingdom!!!!!
Or, otherwise, shall you suffer death, by hanging, for your long
unpunished crimes. Witnessed myself, at Lewes, on May the third, in the
forty-eighth year of our reign.
HENRY, REX.
“The closing paragraph be unfortunately worded,” said Norman of Torn,
“for because of it shall the King's messenger eat the King's message,
and thus take back in his belly the answer of Norman of Torn.” And
crumpling the parchment in his hand, he advanced toward the royal
emissary.
The knight whipped out his sword, but the Devil of Torn was even
quicker, so that it seemed that the King's messenger had deliberately
hurled his weapon across the room, so quickly did the outlaw disarm him.
And then Norman of Torn took the man by the neck with one powerful hand
and, despite his struggles, and the beating of his mailed fists, bent
him back upon the table, and there, forcing his teeth apart with the
point of his sword, Norman of Torn rammed the King's message down the
knight's throat; wax, parchment and all.
It was a crestfallen gentleman who rode forth from the castle of Torn a
half hour later and spurred rapidly--in his head a more civil tongue.
When, two days later, he appeared before the King at Winchelsea and
reported the outcome of his mission, Henry raged and stormed, swearing
by all the saints in the calendar that Norman of Torn should hang for
his effrontery before the snow flew again.
News of the fighting between the barons and the King's forces at
Rochester, Battel and elsewhere reached the ears of Norman of Torn a few
days after the coming of the King's message, but at the same time came
other news which hastened his departure toward the south. This latter
word was that Bertrade de Montfort and her mother, accompanied by Prince
Philip, had landed at Dover, and that upon the same boat had come Peter
of Colfax back to England--the latter, doubtless reassured by the strong
conviction, which held in the minds of all royalists at that time, of
the certainty of victory for the royal arms in the impending conflict
with the rebel barons.
Norman of Torn had determined that he would see Bertrade de Montfort
once again, and clear his conscience by a frank avowal of his identity.
He knew what the result must be. His experience with Joan de Tany had
taught him that. But the fine sense of chivalry which ever dominated all
his acts where the happiness or honor of women were concerned urged him
to give himself over as a sacrifice upon the altar of a woman's pride,
that it might be she who spurned and rejected; for, as it must appear
now, it had been he whose love had grown cold. It was a bitter thing
to contemplate, for not alone would the mighty pride of the man be
lacerated, but a great love.
Two days before the start of the march, Spizo, the Spaniard, reported
to the old man of Torn that he had overheard Father Claude ask Norman of
Torn to come with his father to the priest's cottage the morning of the
march to meet Simon de Montfort upon an important matter, but what the
nature of the thing was the priest did not reveal to the outlaw.
This report seemed to please the little, grim, gray old man more than
aught he had heard in several days; for it made it apparent that the
priest had not as yet divulged the tenor of his conjecture to the Outlaw
of Torn.
On the evening of the day preceding that set for the march south,
a little, wiry figure, grim and gray, entered the cottage of Father
Claude. No man knows what words passed between the good priest and his
visitor nor the details of what befell within the four walls of the
little cottage that night; but some half hour only elapsed before the
little, grim, gray man emerged from the darkened interior and hastened
upward upon the rocky trail into the hills, a cold smile of satisfaction
on his lips.
The castle of Torn was filled with the rush and rattle of preparation
early the following morning, for by eight o'clock the column was to
march. The courtyard was filled with hurrying squires and lackeys. War
horses were being groomed and caparisoned; sumpter beasts, snubbed to
great posts, were being laden with the tents, bedding, and belongings of
the men; while those already packed were wandering loose among the other
animals and men. There was squealing, biting, kicking, and cursing as
animals fouled one another with their loads, or brushed against some
tethered war horse.
Squires were running hither and thither, or aiding their masters to don
armor, lacing helm to hauberk, tying the points of ailette, coude, and
rondel; buckling cuisse and jambe to thigh and leg. The open forges of
armorer and smithy smoked and hissed, and the din of hammer on anvil
rose above the thousand lesser noises of the castle courts, the shouting
of commands, the rattle of steel, the ringing of iron hoof on stone
flags, as these artificers hastened, sweating and cursing, through the
eleventh hour repairs to armor, lance and sword, or to reset a shoe upon
a refractory, plunging beast.
Finally the captains came, armored cap-a-pie, and with them some
semblance of order and quiet out of chaos and bedlam. First the sumpter
beasts, all loaded now, were driven, with a strong escort, to the downs
below the castle and there held to await the column. Then, one by one,
the companies were formed and marched out beneath fluttering pennon and
waving banner to the martial strains of bugle and trumpet.
Last of all came the catapults, those great engines of destruction which
hurled two hundred pound boulders with mighty force against the walls of
beleaguered castles.
And after all had passed through the great gates, Norman of Torn and the
little old man walked side by side from the castle building and mounted
their chargers held by two squires in the center of the courtyard.
Below, on the downs, the column was forming in marching order, and as
the two rode out to join it, the little old man turned to Norman of
Torn, saying,
“I had almost forgot a message I have for you, my son. Father Claude
sent word last evening that he had been called suddenly south, and
that some appointment you had with him must therefore be deferred
until later. He said that you would understand.” The old man eyed his
companion narrowly through the eye slit in his helm.
“'Tis passing strange,” said Norman of Torn but that was his only
comment. And so they joined the column which moved slowly down toward
the valley and as they passed the cottage of Father Claude, Norman of
Torn saw that the door was closed and that there was no sign of life
about the place. A wave of melancholy passed over him, for the deserted
aspect of the little flower-hedged cote seemed dismally prophetic of a
near future without the beaming, jovial face of his friend and adviser.
Scarcely had the horde of Torn passed out of sight down the east edge of
the valley ere a party of richly dressed knights, coming from the south
by another road along the west bank of the river, crossed over and drew
rein before the cottage of Father Claude.
As their hails were unanswered, one of the party dismounted to enter the
building.
“Have a care, My Lord,” cried his companion. “This be over-close to the
Castle Torn and there may easily be more treachery than truth in the
message which called thee thither.”
“Fear not,” replied Simon de Montfort, “the Devil of Torn hath no
quarrel with me.” Striding up the little path, he knocked loudly on the
door. Receiving no reply, he pushed it open and stepped into the dim
light of the interior. There he found his host, the good father Claude,
stretched upon his back on the floor, the breast of his priestly robes
dark with dried and clotted blood.
Turning again to the door, De Montfort summoned a couple of his
companions.
“The secret of the little lost prince of England be a dangerous burden
for a man to carry,” he said. “But this convinces me more than any words
the priest might have uttered that the abductor be still in England, and
possibly Prince Richard also.”
A search of the cottage revealed the fact that it had been ransacked
thoroughly by the assassin. The contents of drawer and box littered
every room, though that the object was not rich plunder was evidenced by
many pieces of jewelry and money which remained untouched.
“The true object lies here,” said De Montfort, pointing to the open
hearth upon which lay the charred remains of many papers and documents.
“All written evidence has been destroyed, but hold what lieth here
beneath the table?” and, stooping, the Earl of Leicester picked up
a sheet of parchment on which a letter had been commenced. It was
addressed to him, and he read it aloud:
Lest some unforeseen chance should prevent the accomplishment of our
meeting, My Lord Earl, I send thee this by one who knoweth not either
its contents or the suspicions which I will narrate herein.
He who bareth this letter, I truly believe to be the lost Prince
Richard. Question him closely, My Lord, and I know that thou wilt be as
positive as I.
Of his past, thou know nearly as much as I, though thou may not know the
wondrous chivalry and true nobility of character of him men call!!!!!
Here the letter stopped, evidently cut short by the dagger of the
assassin.
“Mon Dieu! The damnable luck!” cried De Montfort, “but a second more
and the name we have sought for twenty years would have been writ.
Didst ever see such hellish chance as plays into the hand of the fiend
incarnate since that long gone day when his sword pierced the heart of
Lady Maud by the postern gate beside the Thames? The Devil himself must
watch o'er him.
“There be naught more we can do here,” he continued. “I should have been
on my way to Fletching hours since. Come, my gentlemen, we will ride
south by way of Leicester and have the good Fathers there look to the
decent burial of this holy man.”
The party mounted and rode rapidly away. Noon found them at Leicester,
and three days later, they rode into the baronial camp at Fletching.
At almost the same hour, the monks of the Abbey of Leicester performed
the last rites of Holy Church for the peace of the soul of Father Claude
and consigned his clay to the churchyard.
And thus another innocent victim of an insatiable hate and vengeance
which had been born in the King's armory twenty years before passed from
the eyes of men.
CHAPTER XVI
While Norman of Torn and his thousand fighting men marched slowly south
on the road toward Dover, the army of Simon de Montfort was preparing
for its advance upon Lewes, where King Henry, with his son Prince
Edward, and his brother, Prince Richard, King of the Romans, together
with the latter's son, were entrenched with their forces, sixty thousand
strong.
Before sunrise on a May morning in the year 1264, the barons' army set
out from its camp at Fletching, nine miles from Lewes and, marching
through dense forests, reached a point two miles from the city,
unobserved.
From here, they ascended the great ridge of the hills up the valley
Combe, the projecting shoulder of the Downs covering their march from
the town. The King's party, however, had no suspicion that an attack was
imminent and, in direct contrast to the methods of the baronial troops,
had spent the preceding night in drunken revelry, so that they were
quite taken by surprise.
It is true that Henry had stationed an outpost upon the summit of the
hill in advance of Lewes, but so lax was discipline in his army that
the soldiers, growing tired of the duty, had abandoned the post toward
morning, and returned to town, leaving but a single man on watch. He,
left alone, had promptly fallen asleep, and thus De Montfort's men found
and captured him within sight of the bell-tower of the Priory of Lewes,
where the King and his royal allies lay peacefully asleep, after their
night of wine and dancing and song.
Had it not been for an incident which now befell, the baronial army
would doubtless have reached the city without being detected, but it
happened that, the evening before, Henry had ordered a foraging party to
ride forth at daybreak, as provisions for both men and beasts were low.
This party had scarcely left the city behind them ere they fell into the
hands of the baronial troops. Though some few were killed or captured,
those who escaped were sufficient to arouse the sleeping army of the
royalists to the close proximity and gravity of their danger.
By this time, the four divisions of De Montfort's army were in full view
of the town. On the left were the Londoners under Nicholas de Segrave;
in the center rode De Clare, with John Fitz-John and William de
Monchensy, at the head of a large division which occupied that branch of
the hill which descended a gentle, unbroken slope to the town. The right
wing was commanded by Henry de Montfort, the oldest son of Simon de
Montfort, and with him was the third son, Guy, as well as John de
Burgh and Humphrey de Bohun. The reserves were under Simon de Montfort
himself.
Thus was the flower of English chivalry pitted against the King and his
party, which included many nobles whose kinsmen were with De Montfort;
so that brother faced brother, and father fought against son, on that
bloody Wednesday, before the old town of Lewes.
Prince Edward was the first of the royal party to take the field and, as
he issued from the castle with his gallant company, banners and
pennons streaming in the breeze and burnished armor and flashing blade
scintillating in the morning sunlight, he made a gorgeous and impressive
spectacle as he hurled himself upon the Londoners, whom he had selected
for attack because of the affront they had put upon his mother that day
at London on the preceding July.
So vicious was his onslaught that the poorly armed and unprotected
burghers, unused to the stern game of war, fell like sheep before the
iron men on their iron shod horses. The long lances, the heavy maces,
the six-bladed battle axes, and the well-tempered swords of the knights
played havoc among them, so that the rout was complete; but, not content
with victory, Prince Edward must glut his vengeance, and so he pursued
the citizens for miles, butchering great numbers of them, while many
more were drowned in attempting to escape across the Ouse.
The left wing of the royalist army, under the King of the Romans and his
gallant son, was not so fortunate, for they met a determined resistance
at the hands of Henry de Montfort.
The central divisions of the two armies seemed well matched also, and
thus the battle continued throughout the day, the greatest advantage
appearing to lie with the King's troops. Had Edward not gone so far
afield in pursuit of the Londoners, the victory might easily have been
on the side of the royalists early in the day, but by thus eliminating
his division after defeating a part of De Montfort's army, it was as
though neither of these two forces had been engaged.
The wily Simon de Montfort had attempted a little ruse which centered
the fighting for a time upon the crest of one of the hills. He had
caused his car to be placed there, with the tents and luggage of many of
his leaders, under a small guard, so that the banners there displayed,
together with the car, led the King of the Romans to believe that the
Earl himself lay there, for Simon de Montfort had but a month or so
before suffered an injury to his hip when his horse fell with him, and
the royalists were not aware that he had recovered sufficiently to again
mount a horse.
And so it was that the forces under the King of the Romans pushed back
the men of Henry de Montfort, and ever and ever closer to the car came
the royalists until they were able to fall upon it, crying out insults
against the old Earl and commanding him to come forth. And when they had
killed the occupants of the car, they found that Simon de Montfort
was not among them, but instead he had fastened there three important
citizens of London, old men and influential, who had opposed him, and
aided and abetted the King.
So great was the wrath of Prince Richard, King of the Romans, that
he fell upon the baronial troops with renewed vigor, and slowly but
steadily beat them back from the town.
This sight, together with the routing of the enemy's left wing by Prince
Edward, so cheered and inspired the royalists that the two remaining
divisions took up the attack with refreshed spirits so that, what a
moment before had hung in the balance, now seemed an assured victory for
King Henry.
Both De Montfort and the King had thrown themselves into the melee
with all their reserves. No longer was there semblance of organization.
Division was inextricably bemingled with division; friend and foe formed
a jumbled confusion of fighting, cursing chaos, over which whipped the
angry pennons and banners of England's noblest houses.
That the mass seemed moving ever away from Lewes indicated that the
King's arms were winning toward victory, and so it might have been had
not a new element been infused into the battle; for now upon the brow of
the hill to the north of them appeared a great horde of armored knights,
and as they came into position where they could view the battle, the
leader raised his sword on high, and, as one man, the thousand broke
into a mad charge.
Both De Montfort and the King ceased fighting as they gazed upon this
body of fresh, well armored, well mounted reinforcements. Whom might
they be? To which side owned they allegiance? And, then, as the
black falcon wing on the banners of the advancing horsemen became
distinguishable, they saw that it was the Outlaw of Torn.
Now he was close upon them, and had there been any doubt before, the
wild battle cry which rang from a thousand fierce throats turned the
hopes of the royalists cold within their breasts.
“For De Montfort! For De Montfort!” and “Down with Henry!” rang loud and
clear above the din of battle.
Instantly the tide turned, and it was by only the barest chance that
the King himself escaped capture, and regained the temporary safety of
Lewes.
The King of the Romans took refuge within an old mill, and here it was
that Norman of Torn found him barricaded. When the door was broken down,
the outlaw entered and dragged the monarch forth with his own hand to
the feet of De Montfort, and would have put him to death had not the
Earl intervened.
“I have yet to see my mark upon the forehead of a King,” said Norman of
Torn, “and the temptation be great; but, an you ask it, My Lord Earl,
his life shall be yours to do with as you see fit.”
“You have fought well this day, Norman of Torn,” replied De Montfort.
“Verily do I believe we owe our victory to you alone; so do not mar the
record of a noble deed by wanton acts of atrocity.”
“It is but what they had done to me, were I the prisoner instead,”
retorted the outlaw.
And Simon de Montfort could not answer that, for it was but the simple
truth.
“How comes it, Norman of Torn,” asked De Montfort as they rode together
toward Lewes, “that you threw the weight of your sword upon the side of
the barons? Be it because you hate the King more?”
“I do not know that I hate either, My Lord Earl,” replied the outlaw. “I
have been taught since birth to hate you all, but why I should hate
was never told me. Possibly it be but a bad habit that will yield to my
maturer years.
“As for why I fought as I did today,” he continued, “it be because the
heart of Lady Bertrade, your daughter, be upon your side. Had it been
with the King, her uncle, Norman of Torn had fought otherwise than
he has this day. So you see, My Lord Earl, you owe me no gratitude.
Tomorrow I may be pillaging your friends as of yore.”
Simon de Montfort turned to look at him, but the blank wall of his
lowered visor gave no sign of the thoughts that passed beneath.
“You do much for a mere friendship, Norman of Torn,” said the Earl
coldly, “and I doubt me not but that my daughter has already forgot you.
An English noblewoman, preparing to become a princess of France, does
not have much thought to waste upon highwaymen.” His tone, as well as
his words were studiously arrogant and insulting, for it had stung the
pride of this haughty noble to think that a low-born knave boasted the
friendship of his daughter.
Norman of Torn made no reply, and could the Earl of Leicester have seen
his face, he had been surprised to note that instead of grim hatred and
resentment, the features of the Outlaw of Torn were drawn in lines of
pain and sorrow; for he read in the attitude of the father what he might
expect to receive at the hands of the daughter.
CHAPTER XVII
When those of the royalists who had not deserted the King and fled
precipitately toward the coast had regained the castle and the Priory,
the city was turned over to looting and rapine. In this, Norman of Torn
and his men did not participate, but camped a little apart from the town
until daybreak the following morning, when they started east, toward
Dover.
They marched until late the following evening, passing some twenty miles
out of their way to visit a certain royalist stronghold. The troops
stationed there had fled, having been appraised some few hours earlier,
by fugitives, of the defeat of Henry's army at Lewes.
Norman of Torn searched the castle for the one he sought, but, finding
it entirely deserted, continued his eastward march. Some few miles
farther on, he overtook a party of deserting royalist soldiery, and from
them he easily, by dint of threats, elicited the information he desired:
the direction taken by the refugees from the deserted castle, their
number, and as close a description of the party as the soldiers could
give.
Again he was forced to change the direction of his march, this
time heading northward into Kent. It was dark before he reached his
destination, and saw before him the familiar outlines of the castle
of Roger de Leybourn. This time, the outlaw threw his fierce horde
completely around the embattled pile before he advanced with a score of
sturdy ruffians to reconnoiter.
Making sure that the drawbridge was raised, and that he could not hope
for stealthy entrance there, he crept silently to the rear of the great
building and there, among the bushes, his men searched for the ladder
that Norman of Torn had seen the knavish servant of My Lady Claudia
unearth, that the outlaw might visit the Earl of Buckingham,
unannounced.
Presently they found it, and it was the work of but a moment to raise
it to the sill of the low window, so that soon the twenty stood beside
their chief within the walls of Leybourn.
Noiselessly, they moved through the halls and corridors of the castle
until a maid, bearing a great pasty from the kitchen, turned a sudden
corner and bumped full into the Outlaw of Torn. With a shriek that might
have been heard at Lewes, she dropped the dish upon the stone floor and,
turning, ran, still shrieking at the top of her lungs, straight for the
great dining hall.
So close behind her came the little band of outlaws that scarce had the
guests arisen in consternation from the table at the shrill cries of the
girl than Norman of Torn burst through the great door with twenty drawn
swords at his back.
The hall was filled with knights and gentlewomen and house servants and
men-at-arms. Fifty swords flashed from fifty scabbards as the men of the
party saw the hostile appearance of their visitors, but before a blow
could be struck, Norman of Torn, grasping his sword in his right hand,
raised his left aloft in a gesture for silence.
“Hold!” he cried, and, turning directly to Roger de Leybourn, “I have
no quarrel with thee, My Lord, but again I come for a guest within thy
halls. Methinks thou hast as bad taste in whom thou entertains as didst
thy fair lady.”
“Who be ye, that thus rudely breaks in upon the peace of my castle, and
makes bold to insult my guests?” demanded Roger de Leybourn.
“Who be I! If you wait, you shall see my mark upon the forehead of yon
grinning baboon,” replied the outlaw, pointing a mailed finger at one
who had been seated close to De Leybourn.
All eyes turned in the direction that the rigid finger of the outlaw
indicated, and there indeed was a fearful apparition of a man. With
livid face he stood, leaning for support against the table; his craven
knees wabbling beneath his fat carcass; while his lips were drawn apart
against his yellow teeth in a horrid grimace of awful fear.
“If you recognize me not, Sir Roger,” said Norman of Torn, drily, “it is
evident that your honored guest hath a better memory.”
At last the fear-struck man found his tongue, and, though his eyes never
left the menacing figure of the grim, iron-clad outlaw, he addressed the
master of Leybourn; shrieking in a high, awe-emasculated falsetto:
“Seize him! Kill him! Set your men upon him! Do you wish to live another
moment, draw and defend yourselves for he be the Devil of Torn, and
there be a great price upon his head.
“Oh, save me, save me! for he has come to kill me,” he ended in a
pitiful wail.
The Devil of Torn! How that name froze the hearts of the assembled
guests.
The Devil of Torn! Slowly the men standing there at the board of Sir
Roger de Leybourn grasped the full purport of that awful name.
Tense silence for a moment held the room in the stillness of a
sepulchre, and then a woman shrieked, and fell prone across the table.
She had seen the mark of the Devil of Torn upon the dead brow of her
mate.
And then Roger de Leybourn spoke:
“Norman of Torn, but once before have you entered within the walls of
Leybourn, and then you did, in the service of another, a great service
for the house of Leybourn; and you stayed the night, an honored guest.
But a moment since, you said that you had no quarrel with me. Then why
be you here? Speak! Shall it be as a friend or an enemy that the master
of Leybourn greets Norman of Torn; shall it be with outstretched hand or
naked sword?”
“I come for this man, whom you may all see has good reason to fear me.
And when I go, I take part of him with me. I be in a great hurry, so I
would prefer to take my great and good friend, Peter of Colfax, without
interference; but, if you wish it otherwise; we be a score strong within
your walls, and nigh a thousand lie without. What say you, My Lord?”
“Your grievance against Peter of Colfax must be a mighty one, that you
search him out thus within a day's ride from the army of the King who
has placed a price upon your head, and from another army of men who be
equally your enemies.”
“I would gladly go to hell after Peter of Colfax,” replied the outlaw.
“What my grievance be matters not. Norman of Torn acts first and
explains afterward, if he cares to explain at all. Come forth, Peter of
Colfax, and for once in your life, fight like a man, that you may save
your friends here from the fate that has found you at last after two
years of patient waiting.”
Slowly, the palsied limbs of the great coward bore him tottering to the
center of the room, where gradually a little clear space had been made;
the men of the party forming a circle, in the center of which stood
Peter of Colfax and Norman of Torn.
“Give him a great draught of brandy,” said the outlaw, “or he will sink
down and choke in the froth of his own terror.”
When they had forced a goblet of the fiery liquid upon him, Peter of
Colfax regained his lost nerve enough so that he could raise his sword
arm and defend himself and, as the fumes circulated through him, and the
primal instinct of self-preservation asserted itself, he put up a more
and more creditable fight, until those who watched thought that he might
indeed have a chance to vanquish the Outlaw of Torn. But they did not
know that Norman of Torn was but playing with his victim, that he might
make the torture long, drawn out, and wreak as terrible a punishment
upon Peter of Colfax, before he killed him, as the Baron had visited
upon Bertrade de Montfort because she would not yield to his base
desires.
The guests were craning their necks to follow every detail of the
fascinating drama that was being enacted before them.
“God, what a swordsman!” muttered one.
“Never was such swordplay seen since the day the first sword was
drawn from the first scabbard!” replied Roger de Leybourn. “Is it not
marvellous!”
Slowly but surely was Norman of Torn cutting Peter of Colfax to pieces;
little by little, and with such fiendish care that, except for loss
of blood, the man was in no way crippled; nor did the outlaw touch
his victim's face with his gleaming sword. That he was saving for the
fulfillment of his design.
And Peter of Colfax, cornered and fighting for his life, was no
marrowless antagonist, even against the Devil of Torn. Furiously he
fought; in the extremity of his fear, rushing upon his executioner with
frenzied agony. Great beads of cold sweat stood upon his livid brow.
And then the gleaming point of Norman of Torn flashed, lightning-like,
in his victim's face, and above the right eye of Peter of Colfax was a
thin vertical cut from which the red blood had barely started to ooze
ere another swift move of that master sword hand placed a fellow to
parallel the first.
Five times did the razor point touch the forehead of Peter of Colfax,
until the watchers saw there, upon the brow of the doomed man, the seal
of death, in letters of blood--NT.
It was the end. Peter of Colfax, cut to ribbons yet fighting like the
maniac he had become, was as good as dead, for the mark of the Outlaw of
Torn was upon his brow. Now, shrieking and gibbering through his frothy
lips, his yellow fangs bared in a mad and horrid grin, he rushed full
upon Norman of Torn. There was a flash of the great sword as the outlaw
swung it to the full of his mighty strength through an arc that passed
above the shoulders of Peter of Colfax, and the grinning head rolled
upon the floor, while the loathsome carcass, that had been a baron of
England, sunk in a disheveled heap among the rushes of the great hall of
the castle of Leybourn.
A little shudder passed through the wide-eyed guests. Some one broke
into hysterical laughter, a woman sobbed, and then Norman of Torn,
wiping his blade upon the rushes of the floor as he had done upon
another occasion in that same hall, spoke quietly to the master of
Leybourn.
“I would borrow yon golden platter, My Lord. It shall be returned, or a
mightier one in its stead.”
Leybourn nodded his assent, and Norman of Torn turned, with a few words
of instructions, to one of his men.
The fellow gathered up the head of Peter of Colfax, and placed it upon
the golden platter.
“I thank you, Sir Roger, for your hospitality,” said Norman of Torn,
with a low bow which included the spellbound guests. “Adieu.” Thus
followed by his men, one bearing the head of Peter of Colfax upon the
platter of gold, Norman of Torn passed quietly from the hall and from
the castle.
CHAPTER XVIII
Both horses and men were fairly exhausted from the gruelling strain of
many days of marching and fighting, so Norman of Torn went into camp
that night; nor did he again take up his march until the second morning,
three days after the battle of Lewes.
He bent his direction toward the north and Leicester's castle, where he
had reason to believe he would find a certain young woman, and though it
galled his sore heart to think upon the humiliation that lay waiting his
coming, he could not do less than that which he felt his honor demanded.
Beside him on the march rode the fierce red giant, Shandy, and the wiry,
gray little man of Torn, whom the outlaw called father.
In no way, save the gray hair and the parchment-surfaced skin, had
the old fellow changed in all these years. Without bodily vices, and
clinging ever to the open air and the exercise of the foil, he was still
young in muscle and endurance.
For five years, he had not crossed foils with Norman of Torn, but he
constantly practiced with the best swordsmen of the wild horde, so that
it had become a subject often discussed among the men as to which of the
two, father or son, was the greater swordsman.
Always taciturn, the old fellow rode in his usual silence. Long since
had Norman of Torn usurped by the force of his strong character and
masterful ways, the position of authority in the castle of Torn. The old
man simply rode and fought with the others when it pleased him; and he
had come on this trip because he felt that there was that impending for
which he had waited over twenty years.
Cold and hard, he looked with no love upon the man he still called “my
son.” If he held any sentiment toward Norman of Torn, it was one of
pride which began and ended in the almost fiendish skill of his pupil's
mighty sword arm.
The little army had been marching for some hours when the advance guard
halted a party bound south upon a crossroad. There were some twenty or
thirty men, mostly servants, and a half dozen richly garbed knights.
As Norman of Torn drew rein beside them, he saw that the leader of the
party was a very handsome man of about his own age, and evidently a
person of distinction; a profitable prize, thought the outlaw.
“Who are you,” said the gentleman, in French, “that stops a prince of
France upon the highroad as though he were an escaped criminal? Are you
of the King's forces, or De Montfort's?”
“Be this Prince Philip of France?” asked Norman of Torn.
“Yes, but who be you?”
“And be you riding to meet my Lady Bertrade de Montfort?” continued the
outlaw, ignoring the Prince's question.
“Yes, an it be any of your affair,” replied Philip curtly.
“It be,” said the Devil of Torn, “for I be a friend of My Lady Bertrade,
and as the way be beset with dangers from disorganized bands of roving
soldiery, it is unsafe for Monsieur le Prince to venture on with so
small an escort. Therefore will the friend of Lady Bertrade de Montfort
ride with Monsieur le Prince to his destination that Monsieur may arrive
there safely.”
“It is kind of you, Sir Knight, a kindness that I will not forget. But,
again, who is it that shows this solicitude for Philip of France?”
“Norman of Torn, they call me,” replied the outlaw.
“Indeed!” cried Philip. “The great and bloody outlaw?” Upon his handsome
face there was no look of fear or repugnance.
Norman of Torn laughed.
“Monsieur le Prince thinks, mayhap, that he will make a bad name for
himself,” he said, “if he rides in such company?”
“My Lady Bertrade and her mother think you be less devil than saint,”
said the Prince. “They have told me of how you saved the daughter of De
Montfort, and, ever since, I have been of a great desire to meet you,
and to thank you. It had been my intention to ride to Torn for that
purpose so soon as we reached Leicester, but the Earl changed all our
plans by his victory and only yesterday, on his orders, the Princess
Eleanor, his wife, with the Lady Bertrade, rode to Battel, where Simon
de Montfort and the King are to be today. The Queen also is there
with her retinue, so it be expected that, to show the good feeling and
renewed friendship existing between De Montfort and his King, there will
be gay scenes in the old fortress. But,” he added, after a pause, “dare
the Outlaw of Torn ride within reach of the King who has placed a price
upon his head?”
“The price has been there since I was eighteen,” answered Norman of
Torn, “and yet my head be where it has always been. Can you blame me
if I look with levity upon the King's price? It be not heavy enough to
weigh me down; nor never has it held me from going where I listed in all
England. I am freer than the King, My Lord, for the King be a prisoner
today.”
Together they rode toward Battel, and as they talked, Norman of Torn
grew to like this brave and handsome gentleman. In his heart was no
rancor because of the coming marriage of the man to the woman he loved.
If Bertrade de Montfort loved this handsome French prince, then Norman
of Torn was his friend; for his love was a great love, above jealousy.
It not only held her happiness above his own, but the happiness and
welfare of the man she loved, as well.
It was dusk when they reached Battel and as Norman of Torn bid the
prince adieu, for the horde was to make camp just without the city, he
said:
“May I ask My Lord to carry a message to Lady Bertrade? It is in
reference to a promise I made her two years since and which I now, for
the first time, be able to fulfill.”
“Certainly, my friend,” replied Philip. The outlaw, dismounting, called
upon one of his squires for parchment, and, by the light of a torch,
wrote a message to Bertrade de Montfort.
Half an hour later, a servant in the castle of Battel handed the missive
to the daughter of Leicester as she sat alone in her apartment. Opening
it, she read:
To Lady Bertrade de Montfort, from her friend, Norman of Torn.
Two years have passed since you took the hand of the Outlaw of Torn in
friendship, and now he comes to sue for another favor.
It is that he may have speech with you, alone, in the castle of Battel
this night.
Though the name Norman of Torn be fraught with terror to others, I know
that you do not fear him, for you must know the loyalty and friendship
which he bears you.
My camp lies without the city's gates, and your messenger will have safe
conduct whatever reply he bears to,
Norman of Torn.
Fear? Fear Norman of Torn? The girl smiled as she thought of that moment
of terrible terror two years ago when she learned, in the castle of
Peter of Colfax, that she was alone with, and in the power of, the Devil
of Torn. And then she recalled his little acts of thoughtful chivalry,
nay, almost tenderness, on the long night ride to Leicester.
What a strange contradiction of a man! She wondered if he would come
with lowered visor, for she was still curious to see the face that lay
behind the cold, steel mask. She would ask him this night to let her see
his face, or would that be cruel? For, did they not say that it was
from the very ugliness of it that he kept his helm closed to hide the
repulsive sight from the eyes of men!
As her thoughts wandered back to her brief meeting with him two years
before, she wrote and dispatched her reply to Norman of Torn.
In the great hall that night as the King's party sat at supper, Philip
of France, addressing Henry, said:
“And who thinkest thou, My Lord King, rode by my side to Battel today,
that I might not be set upon by knaves upon the highway?”
“Some of our good friends from Kent?” asked the King.
“Nay, it was a man upon whose head Your Majesty has placed a price,
Norman of Torn; and if all of your English highwaymen be as courteous
and pleasant gentlemen as he, I shall ride always alone and unarmed
through your realm that I may add to my list of pleasant acquaintances.”
“The Devil of Torn?” asked Henry, incredulously. “Some one be hoaxing
you.”
“Nay, Your Majesty, I think not,” replied Philip, “for he was indeed a
grim and mighty man, and at his back rode as ferocious and awe-inspiring
a pack as ever I beheld outside a prison; fully a thousand strong they
rode. They be camped not far without the city now.”
“My Lord,” said Henry, turning to Simon de Montfort, “be it not time
that England were rid of this devil's spawn and his hellish brood?
Though I presume,” he added, a sarcastic sneer upon his lip, “that it
may prove embarrassing for My Lord Earl of Leicester to turn upon his
companion in arms.”
“I owe him nothing,” returned the Earl haughtily, “by his own word.”
“You owe him victory at Lewes,” snapped the King. “It were indeed a
sad commentary upon the sincerity of our loyalty-professing lieges
who turned their arms against our royal person, 'to save him from the
treachery of his false advisers,' that they called upon a cutthroat
outlaw with a price upon his head to aid them in their 'righteous
cause'.”
“My Lord King,” cried De Montfort, flushing with anger, “I called not
upon this fellow, nor did I know he was within two hundred miles of
Lewes until I saw him ride into the midst of the conflict that day.
Neither did I know, until I heard his battle cry, whether he would fall
upon baron or royalist.”
“If that be the truth, Leicester,” said the King, with a note of
skepticism which he made studiously apparent, “hang the dog. He be just
without the city even now.”
“You be King of England, My Lord Henry. If you say that he shall be
hanged, hanged he shall be,” replied De Montfort.
“A dozen courts have already passed sentence upon him, it only remains
to catch him, Leicester,” said the King.
“A party shall sally forth at dawn to do the work,” replied De Montfort.
“And not,” thought Philip of France, “if I know it, shall the brave
Outlaw of Torn be hanged tomorrow.”
In his camp without the city of Battel, Norman of Torn paced back and
forth waiting an answer to his message.
Sentries patrolled the entire circumference of the bivouac, for the
outlaw knew full well that he had put his head within the lion's jaw
when he had ridden thus boldly to the seat of English power. He had no
faith in the gratitude of De Montfort, and he knew full well what the
King would urge when he learned that the man who had sent his soldiers
naked back to London, who had forced his messenger to eat the King's
message, and who had turned his victory to defeat at Lewes, was within
reach of the army of De Montfort.
Norman of Torn loved to fight, but he was no fool, and so he did not
relish pitting his thousand upon an open plain against twenty thousand
within a walled fortress.
No, he would see Bertrade de Montfort that night and before dawn his
rough band would be far on the road toward Torn. The risk was great to
enter the castle, filled as it was with his mighty enemies. But if he
died there, it would be in a good cause, thought he and, anyway, he had
set himself to do this duty which he dreaded so, and do it he would were
all the armies of the world camped within Battel.
Directly he heard a low challenge from one of his sentries, who
presently appeared escorting a lackey.
“A messenger from Lady Bertrade de Montfort,” said the soldier.
“Bring him hither,” commanded the outlaw.
The lackey approached and handed Norman of Torn a dainty parchment
sealed with scented wax wafers.
“Did My Lady say you were to wait for an answer?” asked the outlaw.
“I am to wait, My Lord,” replied the awestruck fellow, to whom the
service had been much the same had his mistress ordered him to Hell to
bear a message to the Devil.
Norman of Torn turned to a flickering torch and, breaking the seals,
read the message from the woman he loved. It was short and simple.
To Norman of Torn, from his friend always, Bertrade de Montfort.
Come with Giles. He has my instructions to lead thee secretly to where I
be.
Bertrade de Montfort.
Norman of Torn turned to where one of his captains squatted upon the
ground beside an object covered with a cloth.
“Come, Flory,” he said, and then, turning to the waiting Giles, “lead
on.”
They fell in single file: first the lackey, Giles, then Norman of Torn
and last the fellow whom he had addressed as Flory bearing the object
covered with a cloth. But it was not Flory who brought up the rear.
Flory lay dead in the shadow of a great oak within the camp; a thin
wound below his left shoulder blade marked the spot where a keen dagger
had found its way to his heart, and in his place walked the little grim,
gray, old man, bearing the object covered with a cloth. But none might
know the difference, for the little man wore the armor of Flory, and his
visor was drawn.
And so they came to a small gate which let into the castle wall where
the shadow of a great tower made the blackness of a black night doubly
black. Through many dim corridors, the lackey led them, and up winding
stairways until presently he stopped before a low door.
“Here,” he said, “My Lord,” and turning left them.
Norman of Torn touched the panel with the mailed knuckles of his right
hand, and a low voice from within whispered, “Enter.”
Silently, he strode into the apartment, a small antechamber off a
large hall. At one end was an open hearth upon which logs were burning
brightly, while a single lamp aided in diffusing a soft glow about the
austere chamber. In the center of the room was a table, and at the sides
several benches.
Before the fire stood Bertrade de Montfort, and she was alone.
“Place your burden upon this table, Flory,” said Norman of Torn. And
when it had been done: “You may go. Return to camp.”
He did not address Bertrade de Montfort until the door had closed behind
the little grim, gray man who wore the armor of the dead Flory and
then Norman of Torn advanced to the table and stood with his left hand
ungauntleted, resting upon the table's edge.
“My Lady Bertrade,” he said at last, “I have come to fulfill a promise.”
He spoke in French, and she started slightly at his voice. Before,
Norman of Torn had always spoken in English. Where had she heard that
voice! There were tones in it that haunted her.
“What promise did Norman of Torn e'er make to Bertrade de Montfort?” she
asked. “I do not understand you, my friend.”
“Look,” he said. And as she approached the table he withdrew the cloth
which covered the object that the man had placed there.
The girl started back with a little cry of terror, for there upon a
golden platter was a man's head; horrid with the grin of death baring
yellow fangs.
“Dost recognize the thing?” asked the outlaw. And then she did; but
still she could not comprehend. At last, slowly, there came back to her
the idle, jesting promise of Roger de Conde to fetch the head of her
enemy to the feet of his princess, upon a golden dish.
But what had the Outlaw of Torn to do with that! It was all a sore
puzzle to her, and then she saw the bared left hand of the grim, visored
figure of the Devil of Torn, where it rested upon the table beside the
grisly head of Peter of Colfax; and upon the third finger was the great
ring she had tossed to Roger de Conde on that day, two years before.
What strange freak was her brain playing her! It could not be, no it was
impossible; then her glance fell again upon the head grinning there upon
the platter of gold, and upon the forehead of it she saw, in letters of
dried blood, that awful symbol of sudden death--NT!
Slowly her eyes returned to the ring upon the outlaw's hand, and then
up to his visored helm. A step she took toward him, one hand upon her
breast, the other stretched pointing toward his face, and she swayed
slightly as might one who has just arisen from a great illness.
“Your visor,” she whispered, “raise your visor.” And then, as though to
herself: “It cannot be; it cannot be.”
Norman of Torn, though it tore the heart from him, did as she bid, and
there before her she saw the brave strong face of Roger de Conde.
“Mon Dieu!” she cried, “Tell me it is but a cruel joke.”
“It be the cruel truth, My Lady Bertrade,” said Norman of Torn sadly.
And, then, as she turned away from him, burying her face in her raised
arms, he came to her side, and, laying his hand upon her shoulder, said
sadly:
“And now you see, My Lady, why I did not follow you to France. My heart
went there with you, but I knew that naught but sorrow and humiliation
could come to one whom the Devil of Torn loved, if that love was
returned; and so I waited until you might forget the words you had
spoken to Roger de Conde before I came to fulfill the promise that you
should know him in his true colors.
“It is because I love you, Bertrade, that I have come this night. God
knows that it be no pleasant thing to see the loathing in your very
attitude, and to read the hate and revulsion that surges through your
heart, or to guess the hard, cold thoughts which fill your mind against
me because I allowed you to speak the words you once spoke, and to the
Devil of Torn.
“I make no excuse for my weakness. I ask no forgiveness for what I know
you never can forgive. That, when you think of me, it will always be
with loathing and contempt is the best that I can hope.
“I only know that I love you, Bertrade; I only know that I love you, and
with a love that surpasseth even my own understanding.
“Here is the ring that you gave in token of friendship. Take it. The
hand that wore it has done no wrong by the light that has been given it
as guide.
“The blood that has pulsed through the finger that it circled came from
a heart that beat for Bertrade de Montfort; a heart that shall continue
to beat for her alone until a merciful providence sees fit to gather in
a wasted and useless life.
“Farewell, Bertrade.” Kneeling he raised the hem of her garment to his
lips.
A thousand conflicting emotions surged through the heart of this proud
daughter of the new conqueror of England. The anger of an outraged
confidence, gratitude for the chivalry which twice had saved her honor,
hatred for the murderer of a hundred friends and kinsmen, respect and
honor for the marvellous courage of the man, loathing and contempt for
the base born, the memory of that exalted moment when those handsome
lips had clung to hers, pride in the fearlessness of a champion who
dared come alone among twenty thousand enemies for the sake of a promise
made her; but stronger than all the rest, two stood out before her
mind's eye like living things--the degradation of his low birth, and
the memory of the great love she had cherished all these long and dreary
months.
And these two fought out their battle in the girl's breast. In those few
brief moments of bewilderment and indecision, it seemed to Bertrade de
Montfort that ten years passed above her head, and when she reached her
final resolution she was no longer a young girl but a grown woman who,
with the weight of a mature deliberation, had chosen the path which she
would travel to the end--to the final goal, however sweet or however
bitter.
Slowly she turned toward him who knelt with bowed head at her feet, and,
taking the hand that held the ring outstretched toward her, raised him
to his feet. In silence she replaced the golden band upon his finger,
and then she lifted her eyes to his.
“Keep the ring, Norman of Torn,” she said. “The friendship of Bertrade
de Montfort is not lightly given nor lightly taken away,” she hesitated,
“nor is her love.”
“What do you mean?” he whispered. For in her eyes was that wondrous
light he had seen there on that other day in the far castle of
Leicester.
“I mean,” she answered, “that, Roger de Conde or Norman of Torn,
gentleman or highwayman, it be all the same to Bertrade de Montfort--it
be thee I love; thee!”
Had she reviled him, spat upon him, he would not have been surprised,
for he had expected the worst; but that she should love him! Oh God, had
his overwrought nerves turned his poor head? Was he dreaming this thing,
only to awaken to the cold and awful truth!
But these warm arms about his neck, the sweet perfume of the breath that
fanned his cheek; these were no dream!
“Think thee what thou art saying, Bertrade?” he cried. “Dost forget that
I be a low-born knave, knowing not my own mother and questioning even
the identity of my father? Could a De Montfort face the world with such
a man for husband?”
“I know what I say, perfectly,” she answered. “Were thou born out of
wedlock, the son of a hostler and a scullery maid, still would I love
thee, and honor thee, and cleave to thee. Where thou be, Norman of Torn,
there shall be happiness for me. Thy friends shall be my friends; thy
joys shall be my joys; thy sorrows, my sorrows; and thy enemies, even
mine own father, shall be my enemies.
“Why it is, my Norman, I know not. Only do I know that I didst often
question my own self if in truth I did really love Roger de Conde, but
thee--oh Norman, why is it that there be no shred of doubt now, that
this heart, this soul, this body be all and always for the Outlaw of
Torn?”
“I do not know,” he said simply and gravely. “So wonderful a thing be
beyond my poor brain; but I think my heart knows, for in very joy, it
is sending the hot blood racing and surging through my being till I were
like to be consumed for the very heat of my happiness.”
“Sh!” she whispered, suddenly, “methinks I hear footsteps. They must not
find thee here, Norman of Torn, for the King has only this night wrung
a promise from my father to take thee in the morning and hang thee. What
shall we do, Norman? Where shall we meet again?”
“We shall not be separated, Bertrade; only so long as it may take thee
to gather a few trinkets, and fetch thy riding cloak. Thou ridest north
tonight with Norman of Torn, and by the third day, Father Claude shall
make us one.”
“I am glad thee wish it,” she replied. “I feared that, for some reason,
thee might not think it best for me to go with thee now. Wait here, I
will be gone but a moment. If the footsteps I hear approach this door,”
and she indicated the door by which he had entered the little room,
“thou canst step through this other doorway into the adjoining
apartment, and conceal thyself there until the danger passes.”
Norman of Torn made a wry face, for he had no stomach for hiding himself
away from danger.
“For my sake,” she pleaded. So he promised to do as she bid, and she ran
swiftly from the room to fetch her belongings.
CHAPTER XIX
When the little, grim, gray man had set the object covered with a cloth
upon the table in the center of the room and left the apartment, he did
not return to camp as Norman of Torn had ordered.
Instead, he halted immediately without the little door, which he left a
trifle ajar, and there he waited, listening to all that passed between
Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.
As he heard the proud daughter of Simon de Montfort declare her love for
the Devil of Torn, a cruel smile curled his lip.
“It will be better than I had hoped,” he muttered, “and easier. 'S blood!
How much easier now that Leicester, too, may have his whole proud heart
in the hanging of Norman of Torn. Ah, what a sublime revenge! I have
waited long, thou cur of a King, to return the blow thou struck
that day, but the return shall be an hundred-fold increased by long
accumulated interest.”
Quickly, the wiry figure hastened through the passageways and corridors,
until he came to the great hall where sat De Montfort and the King, with
Philip of France and many others, gentlemen and nobles.
Before the guard at the door could halt him, he had broken into the room
and, addressing the King, cried:
“Wouldst take the Devil of Torn, My Lord King? He be now alone where a
few men may seize him.”
“What now! What now!” ejaculated Henry. “What madman be this?”
“I be no madman, Your Majesty. Never did brain work more clearly or to
more certain ends,” replied the man.
“It may doubtless be some ruse of the cut-throat himself,” cried De
Montfort.
“Where be the knave?” asked Henry.
“He stands now within this palace and in his arms be Bertrade, daughter
of My Lord Earl of Leicester. Even now she did but tell him that she
loved him.”
“Hold,” cried De Montfort. “Hold fast thy foul tongue. What meanest thou
by uttering such lies, and to my very face?”
“They be no lies, Simon de Montfort. An I tell thee that Roger de Conde
and Norman of Torn be one and the same, thou wilt know that I speak no
lie.”
De Montfort paled.
“Where be the craven wretch?” he demanded.
“Come,” said the little, old man. And turning, he led from the hall,
closely followed by De Montfort, the King, Prince Philip and the others.
“Thou hadst better bring twenty fighting men--thou'lt need them all to
take Norman of Torn,” he advised De Montfort. And so as they passed the
guard room, the party was increased by twenty men-at-arms.
Scarcely had Bertrade de Montfort left him ere Norman of Torn heard the
tramping of many feet. They seemed approaching up the dim corridor that
led to the little door of the apartment where he stood.
Quickly, he moved to the opposite door and, standing with his hand upon
the latch, waited. Yes, they were coming that way, many of them and
quickly and, as he heard them pause without, he drew aside the arras and
pushed open the door behind him; backing into the other apartment just
as Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, burst into the room from the
opposite side.
At the same instant, a scream rang out behind Norman of Torn, and,
turning, he faced a brightly lighted room in which sat Eleanor, Queen
of England and another Eleanor, wife of Simon de Montfort, with their
ladies.
There was no hiding now, and no escape; for run he would not, even had
there been where to run. Slowly, he backed away from the door toward a
corner where, with his back against a wall and a table at his right,
he might die as he had lived, fighting; for Norman of Torn knew that he
could hope for no quarter from the men who had him cornered there like a
great bear in a trap.
With an army at their call, it were an easy thing to take a lone man,
even though that man were the Devil of Torn.
The King and De Montfort had now crossed the smaller apartment and were
within the room where the outlaw stood at bay.
At the far side, the group of royal and noble women stood huddled
together, while behind De Montfort and the King pushed twenty gentlemen
and as many men-at-arms.
“What dost thou here, Norman of Torn?” cried De Montfort, angrily.
“Where be my daughter, Bertrade?”
“I be here, My Lord Earl, to attend to mine own affairs,” replied Norman
of Torn, “which be the affair of no other man. As to your daughter: I
know nothing of her whereabouts. What should she have to do with the
Devil of Torn, My Lord?”
De Montfort turned toward the little gray man.
“He lies,” shouted he. “Her kisses be yet wet upon his lips.”
Norman of Torn looked at the speaker and, beneath the visor that was now
partly raised, he saw the features of the man whom, for twenty years, he
had called father.
He had never expected love from this hard old man, but treachery and
harm from him? No, he could not believe it. One of them must have gone
mad. But why Flory's armor and where was the faithful Flory?
“Father!” he ejaculated, “leadest thou the hated English King against
thine own son?”
“Thou be no son of mine, Norman of Torn,” retorted the old man. “Thy
days of usefulness to me be past. Tonight thou serve me best swinging
from a wooden gibbet. Take him, My Lord Earl; they say there be a good
strong gibbet in the courtyard below.”
“Wilt surrender, Norman of Torn?” cried De Montfort.
“Yes,” was the reply, “when this floor be ankle deep in English blood
and my heart has ceased to beat, then will I surrender.”
“Come, come,” cried the King. “Let your men take the dog, De Montfort!”
“Have at him, then,” ordered the Earl, turning toward the waiting
men-at-arms, none of whom seemed overly anxious to advance upon the
doomed outlaw.
But an officer of the guard set them the example, and so they pushed
forward in a body toward Norman of Torn; twenty blades bared against
one.
There was no play now for the Outlaw of Torn. It was grim battle and
his only hope that he might take a fearful toll of his enemies before he
himself went down.
And so he fought as he never fought before, to kill as many and as
quickly as he might. And to those who watched, it was as though the
young officer of the Guard had not come within reach of that terrible
blade ere he lay dead upon the floor, and then the point of death
passed into the lungs of one of the men-at-arms, scarcely pausing ere it
pierced the heart of a third.
The soldiers fell back momentarily, awed by the frightful havoc of that
mighty arm. Before De Montfort could urge them on to renew the attack, a
girlish figure, clothed in a long riding cloak, burst through the little
knot of men as they stood facing their lone antagonist.
With a low cry of mingled rage and indignation, Bertrade de Montfort
threw herself before the Devil of Torn, and facing the astonished
company of king, prince, nobles and soldiers, drew herself to her full
height, and with all the pride of race and blood that was her right of
heritage from a French king on her father's side and an English king on
her mother's, she flashed her defiance and contempt in the single word:
“Cowards!”
“What means this, girl?” demanded De Montfort, “Art gone stark mad? Know
thou that this fellow be the Outlaw of Torn?”
“If I had not before known it, My Lord,” she replied haughtily, “it
would be plain to me now as I see forty cowards hesitating to attack a
lone man. What other man in all England could stand thus against forty?
A lion at bay with forty jackals yelping at his feet.”
“Enough, girl,” cried the King, “what be this knave to thee?”
“He loves me, Your Majesty,” she replied proudly, “and I, him.”
“Thou lov'st this low-born cut-throat, Bertrade,” cried Henry. “Thou,
a De Montfort, the daughter of my sister; who have seen this murderer's
accursed mark upon the foreheads of thy kin; thou have seen him flaunt
his defiance in the King's, thy uncle's, face, and bend his whole life
to preying upon thy people; thou lov'st this monster?”
“I love him, My Lord King.”
“Thou lov'st him, Bertrade?” asked Philip of France in a low tone,
pressing nearer to the girl.
“Yes, Philip,” she said, a little note of sadness and finality in her
voice; but her eyes met his squarely and bravely.
Instantly, the sword of the young Prince leaped from its scabbard, and
facing De Montfort and the others, he backed to the side of Norman of
Torn.
“That she loves him be enough for me to know, my gentlemen,” he said.
“Who takes the man Bertrade de Montfort loves must take Philip of France
as well.”
Norman of Torn laid his left hand upon the other's shoulder.
“No, thou must not do this thing, my friend,” he said. “It be my fight
and I will fight it alone. Go, I beg of thee, and take her with thee,
out of harm's way.”
As they argued, Simon de Montfort and the King had spoken together, and,
at a word from the former, the soldiers rushed suddenly to the attack
again. It was a cowardly strategem, for they knew that the two could
not fight with the girl between them and their adversaries. And thus,
by weight of numbers, they took Bertrade de Montfort and the Prince away
from Norman of Torn without a blow being struck, and then the little,
grim, gray, old man stepped forward.
“There be but one sword in all England, nay in all the world that can,
alone, take Norman of Torn,” he said, addressing the King, “and that
sword be mine. Keep thy cattle back, out of my way.” And, without
waiting for a reply, the grim, gray man sprang in to engage him whom for
twenty years he had called son.
Norman of Torn came out of his corner to meet his new-found enemy, and
there, in the apartment of the Queen of England in the castle of Battel,
was fought such a duel as no man there had ever seen before, nor is it
credible that its like was ever fought before or since.
The world's two greatest swordsmen: teacher and pupil--the one with the
strength of a young bull, the other with the cunning of an old gray fox,
and both with a lifetime of training behind them, and the lust of blood
and hate before them--thrust and parried and cut until those that gazed
awestricken upon the marvellous swordplay scarcely breathed in the
tensity of their wonder.
Back and forth about the room they moved, while those who had come to
kill pressed back to make room for the contestants. Now was the young
man forcing his older foeman more and more upon the defensive. Slowly,
but as sure as death, he was winning ever nearer and nearer to victory.
The old man saw it too. He had devoted years of his life to training
that mighty sword arm that it might deal out death to others, and
now--ah! The grim justice of the retribution he, at last, was to fall
before its diabolical cunning.
He could not win in fair fight against Norman of Torn; that the wily
Frenchman saw; but now that death was so close upon him that he felt its
cold breath condensing on his brow, he had no stomach to die, and so he
cast about for any means whereby he might escape the result of his rash
venture.
Presently he saw his opportunity. Norman of Torn stood beside the body
of one of his earlier antagonists. Slowly the old man worked around
until the body lay directly behind the outlaw, and then with a final
rally and one great last burst of supreme swordsmanship, he rushed
Norman of Torn back for a bare step--it was enough. The outlaw's foot
struck the prostrate corpse; he staggered, and for one brief instant his
sword arm rose, ever so little, as he strove to retain his equilibrium;
but that little was enough. It was what the gray old snake had expected,
and he was ready. Like lightning, his sword shot through the opening,
and, for the first time in his life of continual combat and death,
Norman of Torn felt cold steel tear his flesh. But ere he fell, his
sword responded to the last fierce command of that iron will, and as his
body sank limply to the floor, rolling with outstretched arms, upon its
back, the little, grim, gray man went down also, clutching frantically
at a gleaming blade buried in his chest.
For an instant, the watchers stood as though petrified, and then
Bertrade de Montfort, tearing herself from the restraining hand of her
father, rushed to the side of the lifeless body of the man she loved.
Kneeling there beside him she called his name aloud, as she unlaced
his helm. Tearing the steel headgear from him, she caressed his face,
kissing the white forehead and the still lips.
“Oh God! Oh God!” she murmured. “Why hast thou taken him? Outlaw though
he was, in his little finger was more of honor, of chivalry, of true
manhood than courses through the veins of all the nobles of England.
“I do not wonder that he preyed upon you,” she cried, turning upon the
knights behind her. “His life was clean, thine be rotten; he was loyal
to his friends and to the downtrodden, ye be traitors at heart, all; and
ever be ye trampling upon those who be down that they may sink deeper
into the mud. Mon Dieu! How I hate you,” she finished. And as she spoke
the words, Bertrade de Montfort looked straight into the eyes of her
father.
The old Earl turned his head, for at heart he was a brave, broad, kindly
man, and he regretted what he had done in the haste and heat of anger.
“Come, child,” said the King, “thou art distraught; thou sayest what
thou mean not. The world is better that this man be dead. He was an
enemy of organized society, he preyed ever upon his fellows. Life in
England will be safer after this day. Do not weep over the clay of a
nameless adventurer who knew not his own father.”
Someone had lifted the little, grim, gray, old man to a sitting posture.
He was not dead. Occasionally he coughed, and when he did, his frame was
racked with suffering, and blood flowed from his mouth and nostrils.
At last they saw that he was trying to speak. Weakly he motioned toward
the King. Henry came toward him.
“Thou hast won thy sovereign's gratitude, my man,” said the King,
kindly. “What be thy name?”
The old fellow tried to speak, but the effort brought on another
paroxysm of coughing. At last he managed to whisper.
“Look--at--me. Dost thou--not--remember me?
The--foils--the--blow--twenty-long-years. Thou--spat--upon--me.”
Henry knelt and peered into the dying face.
“De Vac!” he exclaimed.
The old man nodded. Then he pointed to where lay Norman of Torn.
“Outlaw--highwayman--scourge--of--England. Look--upon--his--face.
Open--his tunic--left--breast.”
He stopped from very weakness, and then in another moment, with a final
effort: “De--Vac's--revenge. God--damn--the--English,” and slipped
forward upon the rushes, dead.
The King had heard, and De Montfort and the Queen. They stood looking
into each other's eyes with a strange fixity, for what seemed an
eternity, before any dared to move; and then, as though they feared what
they should see, they bent over the form of the Outlaw of Torn for the
first time.
The Queen gave a little cry as she saw the still, quiet face turned up
to hers.
“Edward!” she whispered.
“Not Edward, Madame,” said De Montfort, “but--”
The King knelt beside the still form, across the breast of which lay the
unconscious body of Bertrade de Montfort. Gently, he lifted her to the
waiting arms of Philip of France, and then the King, with his own hands,
tore off the shirt of mail, and with trembling fingers ripped wide the
tunic where it covered the left breast of the Devil of Torn.
“Oh God!” he cried, and buried his head in his arms.
The Queen had seen also, and with a little moan she sank beside the body
of her second born, crying out:
“Oh Richard, my boy, my boy!” And as she bent still lower to kiss the
lily mark upon the left breast of the son she had not seen to know for
over twenty years, she paused, and with frantic haste she pressed her
ear to his breast.
“He lives!” she almost shrieked. “Quick, Henry, our son lives!”
Bertrade de Montfort had regained consciousness almost before Philip of
France had raised her from the floor, and she stood now, leaning on
his arm, watching with wide, questioning eyes the strange scene being
enacted at her feet.
Slowly, the lids of Norman of Torn lifted with returning consciousness.
Before him, on her knees in the blood spattered rushes of the floor,
knelt Eleanor, Queen of England, alternately chafing and kissing his
hands.
A sore wound indeed to have brought on such a wild delirium, thought the
Outlaw of Torn.
He felt his body, in a half sitting, half reclining position, resting
against one who knelt behind him, and as he lifted his head to see whom
it might be supporting him, he looked into the eyes of the King, upon
whose breast his head rested.
Strange vagaries of a disordered brain! Yes it must have been a very
terrible wound that the little old man of Torn had given him; but why
could he not dream that Bertrade de Montfort held him? And then his eyes
wandered about among the throng of ladies, nobles and soldiers standing
uncovered and with bowed heads about him. Presently he found her.
“Bertrade!” he whispered.
The girl came and knelt beside him, opposite the Queen.
“Bertrade, tell me thou art real; that thou at least be no dream.”
“I be very real, dear heart,” she answered, “and these others be real,
also. When thou art stronger, thou shalt understand the strange thing
that has happened. These who wert thine enemies, Norman of Torn, be thy
best friends now--that thou should know, so that thou may rest in peace
until thou be better.”
He groped for her hand, and, finding it, closed his eyes with a faint
sigh.
They bore him to a cot in an apartment next the Queen's, and all that
night the mother and the promised wife of the Outlaw of Torn sat bathing
his fevered forehead. The King's chirurgeon was there also, while the
King and De Montfort paced the corridor without.
And it is ever thus; whether in hovel or palace; in the days of Moses,
or in the days that be ours; the lamb that has been lost and is found
again be always the best beloved.
Toward morning, Norman of Torn fell into a quiet and natural sleep;
the fever and delirium had succumbed before his perfect health and
iron constitution. The chirurgeon turned to the Queen and Bertrade de
Montfort.
“You had best retire, ladies,” he said, “and rest. The Prince will
live.”
Late that afternoon he awoke, and no amount of persuasion or commands on
the part of the King's chirurgeon could restrain him from arising.
“I beseech thee to lie quiet, My Lord Prince,” urged the chirurgeon.
“Why call thou me prince?” asked Norman of Torn.
“There be one without whose right it be to explain that to thee,”
replied the chirurgeon, “and when thou be clothed, if rise thou wilt,
thou mayst see her, My Lord.”
The chirurgeon aided him to dress and, opening the door, he spoke to a
sentry who stood just without. The sentry transmitted the message to a
young squire who was waiting there, and presently the door was thrown
open again from without, and a voice announced:
“Her Majesty, the Queen!”
Norman of Torn looked up in unfeigned surprise, and then there came back
to him the scene in the Queen's apartment the night before. It was all a
sore perplexity to him; he could not fathom it, nor did he attempt to.
And now, as in a dream, he saw the Queen of England coming toward him
across the small room, her arms outstretched; her beautiful face radiant
with happiness and love.
“Richard, my son!” exclaimed Eleanor, coming to him and taking his face
in her hands and kissing him.
“Madame!” exclaimed the surprised man. “Be all the world gone crazy?”
And then she told him the strange story of the little lost prince of
England.
When she had finished, he knelt at her feet, taking her hand in his and
raising it to his lips.
“I did not know, Madame,” he said, “or never would my sword have been
bared in other service than thine. If thou canst forgive me, Madame,
never can I forgive myself.”
“Take it not so hard, my son,” said Eleanor of England. “It be no fault
of thine, and there be nothing to forgive; only happiness and rejoicing
should we feel, now that thou be found again.”
“Forgiveness!” said a man's voice behind them. “Forsooth, it be we
that should ask forgiveness; hunting down our own son with swords and
halters.
“Any but a fool might have known that it was no base-born knave who sent
the King's army back, naked, to the King, and rammed the King's message
down his messenger's throat.
“By all the saints, Richard, thou be every inch a King's son, an' though
we made sour faces at the time, we be all the prouder of thee now.”
The Queen and the outlaw had turned at the first words to see the King
standing behind them, and now Norman of Torn rose, half smiling, and
greeted his father.
“They be sorry jokes, Sire,” he said. “Methinks it had been better had
Richard remained lost. It will do the honor of the Plantagenets but
little good to acknowledge the Outlaw of Torn as a prince of the blood.”
But they would not have it so, and it remained for a later King of
England to wipe the great name from the pages of history--perhaps a
jealous king.
Presently the King and Queen, adding their pleas to those of the
chirurgeon, prevailed upon him to lie down once more, and when he had
done so they left him, that he might sleep again; but no sooner had the
door closed behind them than he arose and left the apartment by another
exit.
It was by chance that, in a deep set window, he found her for whom he
was searching. She sat looking wistfully into space, an expression half
sad upon her beautiful face. She did not see him as he approached, and
he stood there for several moments watching her dear profile, and the
rising and falling of her bosom over that true and loyal heart that
had beaten so proudly against all the power of a mighty throne for the
despised Outlaw of Torn.
He did not speak, but presently that strange, subtle sixth sense which
warns us that we are not alone, though our eyes see not nor our ears
hear, caused her to turn.
With a little cry she arose, and then, curtsying low after the manner of
the court, said:
“What would My Lord Richard, Prince of England, of his poor subject?”
And then, more gravely, “My Lord, I have been raised at court, and I
understand that a prince does not wed rashly, and so let us forget what
passed between Bertrade de Montfort and Norman of Torn.”
“Prince Richard of England will in no wise disturb royal precedents,” he
replied, “for he will wed not rashly, but most wisely, since he will wed
none but Bertrade de Montfort.” And he who had been the Outlaw of Torn
took the fair young girl in his arms, adding: “If she still loves me,
now that I be a prince?”
She put her arms about his neck, and drew his cheek down close to hers.
“It was not the outlaw that I loved, Richard, nor be it the prince I
love now; it be all the same to me, prince or highwayman--it be thee I
love, dear heart--just thee.”
*****
The following changes have been made:
PAGE LINE ORIGINAL CHANGED TO
17 17 merks marks
554 ertswhile erstwhile
591 so so do so
90 26 beats beasts
934 presntly presently
124 20 rescurer rescuer
171 27 walls.” walls.
1843 gnetlemen gentlemen
185 20 fored, formed,
1866 to forces the forces
195 19 those father whose father
2172 precipitably precipitately
2175 litle little
221 30 Monfort Montfort
230 30 Montforth Montfort
245 15 muderer's murderer's
The only changes that have been made to this text by Publisher's Choice
Books and its General Manager/Editor have been the removal of all
word-breaking hyphenation, and the occasional addition of a comma to
separate certain phrases. These changes were effected merely to increase
the Reader's reading ease and enjoyment of the text.
The following spelling changes were effected within the text for reasons
of clarity:
“chid” to “chide” “sword play” to “swordplay” “subtile” to “subtle”
End of Project Gutenberg's The Outlaw of Torn, by Edgar Rice Burroughs
*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE OUTLAW OF TORN ***
***** This file should be named 369-0.txt or 369-0.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/3/6/369/
Produced by Judith Boss
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org
For additional contact information:
Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
gbnewby@pglaf.org
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.org
This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
|